My Roommate

My roommate: The next generation

by LenZelig

The folks from My Roommate are raising a new crop of offspring. They are not Andy Wang or his son, but they are not your normal youngsters either. Bill Foster Junior tells the story of how they grew into manhood.

Added: 9 Nov 2019 Updated: 17 Oct 2020 81,771 words 10,300 views 4.8 stars (19 votes)

Jump to commentsMore like thisPermalink

Bill Foster here. Well, actually Bill Foster Junior. I’m fourteen. I saw my dad’s story and thought, why not tell mine.

First off, my family is a little unusual even for these modern times. My dad is Bill Foster and my mom is Tia Nguyen. They provided the sperm and egg to make me. But my father is Julio, the head of our family.

Julio is the dad for two sons my age but their mothers are the wives, Sarah and Cathy, of two former California Highway Patrolmen, Tom Fenton and Kevin Smith. The two boys, Dai and Kal, were born the same day that I was. There were three different hospitals so it was a busy day for Father. Dai and Kal live with us a lot and we consider ourselves brothers.

I also have a one year younger brother, Taddeo where Julio is both dad and father and Tia the mother. Rounding out our family and another year younger is Tien. My dad is her dad since Julio only seems to produce sons and Mom wanted a daughter.

Just like our family was not normal, neither were we. Both Mom and Dad had some of Andy Wang Junior’s mother’s milk and that affected me and my young brother and sister. Sis and I were most impacted since we had it from both sides. But it also made my Mom’s milk more potent. It wasn’t to the level of Junior’s mom’s milk and there was no change for those who already had the stronger drink. Father tried some and gained about five percent in muscle mass and a half inch on his penis but no change in height.

So I had that milk for my first six months and Tia produced enough to support Dai and Kal too. Tia lactated for three months and we stored enough for the full six months and weekly boosts there after. We had more fresh milk on her second and third pregnancies.

Now Andy Junior looked like he does today only smaller when he was very young and he was way tall for his age too. I’ve seen the pictures. That wasn’t us. We were tall but still in a normal range; maybe at the top three percent on the growth charts. We were not miniature muscle men but we weren’t normal kids either. Our bodies were defined and you could see we had good muscles but not huge. We were strong too.

At age six, I was four feet two inches and Dai and Kal just an inch shorter. We were almost fifty-five pounds. By twelve when puberty hit, I was five-five and Dai and Kal, five-four. I was just over a hundred pounds and Dai an Kal weighed a little more, so more muscular. Well muscled but not big muscled, we could still bench press over 400 pounds for reps. We were well hung too. At six years old I had five inches and my brothers maybe a quarter inch more. By twelve I had eight inches and they eight and a half.

Obviously we knew we were way bigger than other kids and way stronger too. We tended to stay and play together and often included Taddeo who was only a year younger and not that much smaller.

I am blond like my dad. Tien got her mom’s black hair. We and Taddeo have a little Asian mix in our looks that everyone seems to like. It shows mainly in the face and our builds are sleeker, lighter boned. Dai and Kal look bigger and more powerful and actually are. Father’s sons share his dark skin but in a lighter, chocolate shade. I like it and, from a young age, I tried to maintain a deep tan so I could look more like them. Living on the beach in Malibu with a nice private deck, it was easy to do.

When we hit puberty at twelve our godfather, Andy Junior, gave us all a drink from his original mother’s milk. It was getting down to the last dozen bags from the original stock in his freezer and two are set aside for Taddeo and Tien. The effect was dramatic. I grew in a few hours from five-five to six feet and had real muscle. My cock went from eight inches to twelve. Dai and Kal grew to five-eleven and thirteen inches. While I still had my sleek, swimmer’s build, they were real muscle gods.

In the years since we continued to grow. At age fourteen I am six-four with a thirteen-inch cock. Dai and Kal are six-two and fourteen inches. Taddeo, a year younger is six-one with twelve inches and Tien, now twelve, is almost five-eight and had beautiful D-cup breasts.

Besides our immediate family we have outside friends. Dad’s friend and fellow Olympic champion swimmer, Vern Talbot Junior had a son with the wife of his coach. Vern the Third, who everyone calls Trey, is a few months older than I. He got some of Mom’s milk while growing but not enough for full benefit. But, like us, he did get a dose of the original when he reached puberty. Now, almost fifteen, he is six-one with a nice swimmer’s build and a ten-inch cock.

Our other constant companion is the son of Toshi Hamada and Ashley Simpson. After a year of diving competition Toshi and Ashley married and Ashley took a year off to have a child. Their son, Tatsuo, had the same advantages as I and the same interesting Asian mix. At twelve, nearly the same age as Tien and just old enough for Olympic diving, he is six foot with eleven inches. Vern Junior and Trey live with them.

Tatsuo, Trey and I have taken after our dads. Tatsuo in diving and Trey and I in swimming. Next year will be our first Olympics and fifth for our parents. Trey and I have beaten all their world records unofficially so our dads will get their first silvers but we will all share gold in the 4x200 relay.

Tatsuo, Toshi and Ashley will be in the synchronized diving events too. In past games Toshi and Ashley competed in the men’s springboard and platform synchronized events but this time Tatsuo and Ashley will do springboard and Tatsuo and Toshi, platform. Ashley used to compete in men’s diving since she could beat any man except Toshi. She will stick to the women’s events this time except for the springboard synchronized. It will be a close call to see if Toshi or Tatsuo get the gold in the men’s individual events, a battle between the athleticism of youth and experience of age.

My earliest memories were of swimming, Dai, Kal, Trey and I in the small, twenty-five yard, pool. Trey and I could swim rings around Dai and Kal but once out of the pool they were dominant. That was a pattern that holds true to this day. Our parents told us we could swim before we could walk even though we were walking at seven months and running around by eight.

Mom ran a preschool for us at the aquatic club. I was three when it started and we had Taddeo, Tatsuo, Trey and Tien with us. We were all good students. Over the next year we learned to read, write and do arithmetic. We already spoke English, Portuguese and Vietnamese from home and we could read and write it.

Dai and Kal spent about half their time with me at our beachfront home. When they did, we would share the bed in my room. Our family was generally nude at home. I would see Dad’s and Father’s big bodies and wonder if I would get as big. At night in bed we would rub our bodies together and test our strength. Dai and Kal were always stronger than me so it always ended with me pinned under one or both. I didn’t mind that at all. It was just friendly fun.

We knew all about sex as we’d often see our parents have sex with each other or with friends staying at our house. So we knew that our penises would fit into mouths, cunts and asses and we tried that out during our play and it felt good but it was not really sexual.

Kal has a brother, his father’s son, Kyle, who is almost four years older. By the time we were three we were stronger than he and by seven we were almost as tall. We included him in our games which were usually very physical and he didn’t mind that we were younger. As our physical dominance grew we tended to treat Kyle like he were our younger brother, helping him and instructing him.

Naturally Dai and Kal’s fathers and moms were frequent guests and I sometimes stayed at one of their homes. We were pretty hard to control, especially as we grew older, even though Julio insisted we obey their parents as if they were he. We would but, more and more, they were reluctant to assert any authority over us.

One of my early memories was the trip to China we took after the Paris Olympics. Dai, Kal and I were three. We had all gone to Paris to watch the competition but, at three, we weren’t much interested. Most of the time we were looked after by a French teenage girl. I think she was seventeen. She took us around the city and we picked up a lot of the language. We all loved the view from the top of the Eiffel Tower.

Back at our hotel suite with our folks mostly out at the venues we engaged in our normal roughhousing. We were then about forty-two inches tall and forty-five pounds but our bodies looked more like those of teenage boys, just smaller, and our cocks were about four inches. We were strong too. We each could easily lift double our body weight.

We were writhing about on the bed in our usual game. The winner is the one that gets his cock in an ass first. Usually it is my ass but sometimes Dai or Kal get tied up with each other and I can score. I had already been stripped of my shorts and was trying to pull off Dai’s top while Kal took his shorts. Our minder came in and tried to separate us but the three of us just pulled her into the middle and started to strip her.

She initially tried to escape but combined we were too strong. Plus we had seen plenty of sex and knew how to stimulate her. Kal was the first to enter her pussy while Dai and I sucked her breasts. Kal stroked his cock in her hole until she squealed in excitement. Then Dai and I had a turn with the same result. Our cocks were hard but we didn’t experience any orgasm and we were way too young to shoot sperm but is was fun to see that we could have that effect on a woman.

After that she would do anything we wanted. We played with her a couple times each day. The next to last day of the games we asked her to bring her boyfriend. She said any of us were better at satisfying her than her boyfriend so why involve him? Dai told her that we will demonstrate to him how to be better but we also wanted to see how he reacts when we play with him.

She brought him while everyone else was out at the Closing Ceremonies. He was eighteen, about five-eleven, with a slim build, flat stomach with just a little abdominal definition, a seven-inch cock and a very round butt.

She introduced him to us and we took charge. By this time we were pretty fluent in French. Kal took our minder to our bedroom and we followed. The French boy was surprised that when we got there Kal started undressing his girlfriend and she was letting him. We told him that he is not able to satisfy her like we could and we need to improve his technique. He tried to break free and leave but Dai and I took him down and pinned him on the floor. Combined we managed to handle him easily. Had he had any real muscle we probably would have needed Kal to help.

Once he realized he wasn’t going to escape us he let us strip his clothes and we shed ours. Seeing our bodies he realized we weren’t normal kids. You don’t see many three-year-olds with six packs, biceps, pecs and four-inch cocks that were almost as thick as his seven-incher.

We told him to watch Kal who was fucking his girlfriend. Kal gave her three good orgasms in about twenty minutes and pulled off. Kal told the boyfriend it was his turn. He was hard from watching the action plus Dai and I were playing with his cock as he watched. He got on the bed, entered his girl and started fucking. It wasn’t the same.

Dai got on the bed behind him and held his hips to adjust his pace and angle. It was an improvement. Then Dai slipped his cock into the boyfriend’s hole. Coupled like that it was like Dai was using the seven-inch piece as if it were his own. He brought the girl off twice before letting the boy seed her cunt.

By then we had pretty much exhausted our girl. Dai pulled the boyfriend off and put him on his back next to her and got back in his hole. Meanwhile Kal and I ate the boy’s seed out of the cunt. It was the first time we had tasted cum. It wasn’t bad. We had seen guys cum a lot but this was our first chance to try it. I coated a couple fingers with the stuff and fed it to the boyfriend. He licked my fingers clean.

Dai got the boy to shoot again and pulled out. I took a turn. His ass was warm on my flesh and gripped it tightly. I practiced stroking him to see what worked best and eventually he shot again for me. Then Kal had his turn. By then our girl had recovered enough that Dai and I took a turn with her. Her insides still had plenty of cum that soon coated our cocks.

After, we all just rested on the bed. We saw on the TV that the ceremony was almost over so we straightened things up and got back into clothes. Dai made the boyfriend promise to take good care of his girl. Then Kal suggested he find a boyfriend also to take care of his ass. He said it felt really good inside it and Dai and I added our agreement. Dai told him that if he didn’t use it he’d be missing out on a lot of fun.

About an hour later we were back in the main room when Julio and Tia returned. Dad was with them carrying his stuff from the Olympic Village. Our flight home was tomorrow afternoon.

Our minder introduced her boyfriend. He looked nervous. Julio and Dad are pretty imposing and Mom makes his sexy girlfriend look ordinary. He still smelled a little of cum since we had simply wiped it off with a towel before he got back into clothes. But, if that didn’t make things clear, Dai had a hand full on the curve of his butt that he accepted as natural while Kal’s hand was rubbing the inner thigh of his girl.

Our parents smiled at us in recognition of what we’d been doing. Julio told them that he hoped we hadn’t been too much trouble and gave our sitter a two hundred Euro tip.

When they left we got our first sex lecture from Father. We were told we could play with each other but outside of family we must stick to those over sixteen or adults and only if they were willing. That was fine with us. Normal kids our age didn’t spark our interest. When we discussed that later in bed we decided that though the boyfriend wasn’t willing at first he was before we had sex with him so that was okay.

I got off track. I mentioned we had a trip to China after the Olympics. It was billed as a cultural exchange. We had the gold medalist gymnastics teams along with Dad, Vern, Toshi and Ashley with their swimming and diving medals. Us kids got to go too. Leading the group were my godparents, Andy Wang and Junior.

Since the revolution, Junior had been an unofficial advisor to the new government. Of course at age three, I didn’t know about that. I just saw that he would have meetings with lots of important looking people as we traveled. Most were exiles he had met before the revolution and now held important positions. Looking back, I guess his status was sort of like Deng in the post-Mao communist government; no official position but his advice was followed as if he were the boss.

China had sent a plane for our trip. We started out in Beijing. The official events were a couple evening gymnastics exhibitions to sold-out arenas.

We had a minder like we did in Paris, a male Chinese gymnast, who took us around to see the sights while our parents were busy. This time we had Trey with us. Our younger brother and sister were still at home.

The first day he took us to a gymnastics training center where kids, some as young as us, were practicing. We wanted to try some of their moves. We were able to borrow some shorts and tees that fit us and got on the matt to try some tumbling moves. The young Chinese demonstrated and we tried. We picked it up really easily. I managed a triple forward but took a half step on landing. I did do a double back though. Then we tried some of the apparatuses. I really liked the horizontal bar. We made some friends and picked up a lot of Chinese. In the showers after the session they helped us soap our bodies. We would have loved to do more but Father had put them off limits.

Our minder wasn’t off limits though. We had him naked and on the bed just a few minutes after returning to our hotel. We took turns with him. He shot a lot and we all tasted it. It tasted different than the French guy.

He was embarrassed to be used by four kids but excited at the same time. From then on, though he was with us, we were in charge. Julio knew immediately that we had had sex with him. I think he expected it and was quietly proud of us taking control of an older boy.

We toured a number of major Chinese cities, Harbin, Hangzhou, Guangzhou, Lhasa, Hong Kong, Taipei and ended in Shanghai. In Lhasa they put on an exhibition for the Dalai Lama in the Potala Palace. Junior had funded the installation of pressurized rooms in the palace that brought the apparent altitude down from the normal 14,000 feet to about 7,000 because during his long exile the Dalai Lama had lost his altitude adaption.

In Shanghai besides the exhibition we had the official formation of the South China Seas Development Corporation. It was jointly owned by China, forty-eight percent, Brunei, eight percent, Vietnam, twenty percent and Philippines, twenty percent. Junior, whose idea it was, had the remaining four percent and was trusted to balance the interests of the other countries. He named Julio as the president.

The corporate offices are in Santa Monica. There could be no commercial development and no money flow to anyone when the area was in dispute. Now about half the area is a marine preserve with a number of exclusive resorts. There is a thriving fishery in the rest. But the big deal is oil and natural gas. Oil production is at six million barrels per day, equal to North Sea production at its peak. With natural gas we are talking about a hundred billion dollars a year in income. The other activities are afterthoughts.

Junior gave the income from half a percent of his share to Dad and another half percent to Mark Yi and Joe Kim, friends from San Francisco. That’s hundreds of millions today even after taxes. Father gets two million a year salary as president. He retired from escorting. His youngest brother, Galtero, services most of his old clients and is in demand. Well, Father is mostly retired. He still does two or three gigs a year for special occasions, charging fifty thousand a night.

Tom Fenton was brought on as head of security with Kevin as his deputy. They travel out to the islands a few times each year. The artificial island with an airstrip that China constructed serves as a hub for the resorts, accessed with a short boat ride, and base for air and sea patrols of the islands. Tom and Kevin both have new homes in Santa Monica not far from headquarters with plenty of room for when I, Taddeo or Tien stay over with Dai or Kal.

The 2028 Olympics were right here in Los Angeles. At age seven my brothers and I were more interested in watching Dad and our buddies’ parents compete. And, naturally, we were more into sex.

By then, income from Bill’s share of South China Sea development was over two hundred million a year and climbing. He had started the Bill Foster Foundation to develop swimming and diving talent and the aquatic club was placed under it. Coach Nick Brady was now running it and he had about a dozen coaches on staff. Everyone in the program was selected and on scholarship. They purchased an apartment complex where parents could stay with younger swimmers in the program for those not in the local L.A. area. It was a fully integrated program 8AM to 5PM with its own private K-12 school. We also attended school there but our classes were separate from the others. They still did toddler swim classes at the club and several other locations. They were also free.

At just over seven years, I was four-five and sixty five pounds and Dai and Kal were and inch shorter and sixty-eight pounds, so more muscle. I had five and a half inches and my brothers were just short of six. Taddeo, a year younger, was four-one and had five inches. If you had a photo of us without a way to judge our height you would think we were well-developed high school athletes, not kids six and seven. Tien at age five could pass as a supermodel from the waist down but no breasts spoiled the illusion.

It was a week before the games started and we were all at our Malibu home. Our parents were out. Dad, Vern and Toshi were at the club getting in some final training. Until the games ended it was dedicated to elite swimmers and they had most of the U.S. swim team training there. We would have been a distraction. We would have. My brothers and I had fucked several of the early arrivals.

I was relaxing on our deck working on my deep tan when Dai called me over. He was at the low wall surrounding our space, looking toward the ocean. A powerful hurricane halfway between California and Hawaii had picked up the surf. There were four surfer dudes on the sand getting into wetsuits to try the waves. They were pretty well built.

“Those guys look pretty hot,” Dai said, sizing up his next conquest.

“You going to seduce them?” I asked but I already knew.

“No. You are, brother,” he stated. “I was thinking that we should have steady boyfriends that we can call on for action when needed. Someone with transportation so we are not dependent on our folks.”

It was a good idea. These guys looked early twenties and were probably young professionals or perhaps aspiring actors based on their looks and builds. But Dai or Kal usually handle the initial seductions.

“Why me?” I asked. “Your idea is great so why not you get it going?”

“It is time for you to step up,” Dai told me. “We’ll back you but you take the lead.”

“Okay,” I agreed. “Let’s get everyone and do some surfing.”

We went in and got the others into the plan. We all wore our small swimsuits. Tien had a backless one-piece that was padded so she appeared to have breasts. We didn’t use wetsuits since the cold doesn’t seem to bother us. We grabbed our boards from the rack at the base of the steps from the deck and ran to the water. I took a bigger board so I could ride double with my sister.

The four guys were already riding the big waves. We joined them. They were good. We were better. I did tricks with Tien, raising her overhead or having her ride my shoulders. When the guys headed in we stayed out for several more rides as they watched us from the beach. I gave a signal and we all took a last ride to shore. We all ran over to where the four young men had settled.

“Do you mind if we join you?” I asked.

But we didn’t wait for their answer before sitting down, one or two of us beside each of them. I made introductions. Beside my brothers and sister we had Trey, Tatsuo and Kyle. Kyle you remember was Kal’s half-brother and four years older. He’d had some of my mother’s milk so he had a nice defined body but not the muscles or strength of Kal, Dai or I. At eleven he was four-nine and about eighty pounds with a four-inch cock. We, even Taddeo and Tien, tended to treat him as our little brother and he realized that despite his greater age that was the case.

Our surfer dude friends were, Jim Thornton, Gavin Richards, Caesar Hernandez and Mike Wang. I asked Mike if he were related to my godfather, Andy Wang, the famous gymnastics coach, though I knew he wasn’t. Jim and Gavin were about six feet tall, Caesar a couple inches shorter and Mike was about five-eight. All were nicely developed. They had peeled off their wetsuits to their waists so they didn’t overheat.

I told them that we lived here and invited them to use the shower on our deck and take a break. They accepted. We helped them bring their stuff to our house and stacked all the boards on our rack. Once on our deck I went to Gavin, who seemed to be the leader of the group.

“Let me help you with your wetsuit,” I suggested and started stripping it off him. I ‘accidentally’ pulled his board shorts down to the top of his thigh while doing so. “Sorry about that,” I said. “You are pretty well hung.” He had about six inches soft. “You might as well lose the shorts too. We’re pretty casual about things around here.”

“Hey, enough,” Gavin insisted, pulling up his trunks. “We’re not going to have sex with a bunch of young, horny teens. We are going.”

I pushed his back against the wall, surprising him with my strength. I may only be sixty-five pounds but I can bench three-twenty for reps. I figured Gavin could manage, maybe, two-seventy. I held him there with one hand on the center of his chest and with the other stripped his trunks to below his knees. He looked down at me stunned that a smaller guy was doing this to him. In fact, he was so confused by what was happening he really wasn’t trying to resist me.

“On your knees,” I told him. He complied, slowly, hesitantly, but he complied. I thought he is starting to understand who is the man and who is the boy. “Pull my swimsuit down,” I directed and he did. I was hard. My cock stood vertical when freed. I turned on the shower spray. “You know that cock is going up your ass but you are going to suck on it first.” He did. I saw his own piece, just over eight inches, was hard.

I let him suck me for about fifteen minutes under the shower. I had both my hands lightly on his head, not controlling him but letting him know I could if I wanted.

I looked around. Dai had Mike Wang doggy style on one of the lounge chairs. Kal was fucking Caesar while he sucked Kyle’s cock. And Jim was fucking Tien while Trey fucked him and he sucked Taddeo. It looked like we were putting our new friends to good use.

I lifted Gavin off my cock and left the shower. We dried each other off. I took him to an unoccupied lounger and put him on his back, raising his legs to my shoulders. He looked up at me, knowing what was coming.

“You know I’m going to fuck you, don’t you?” I asked. I just wanted him to acknowledge his submission to complete his conversion from a man to our sex toy. “Have you been fucked before?”

“I know,” he admitted. “I’ve not been fucked before. I get plenty of action from ladies. I don’t know why I’m letting you do this.”

“I bet you did get plenty of attention from females,” I said. “You have a good body, nice muscles, firm, defined middle, good pecs, decent cock and a nice ass. It certainly got our attention. As to why you and your buddies are taking cock for the first time it’s because, for the first time, you met men, us. Lots of guys look like men and pretend to be one sort of like you were. But, when you meet the real thing, you know.”

I didn’t waste more time in talk. I punched into him with no real preparation. It hurt at first but that was soon replaced by pleasure. I may only have an average adult-size cock but I knew how to use it. I gave Gavin a quick orgasm. Then another and an another. He was writhing on the lounger as I hit all his sensitive spots driving him into a sexual frenzy.

I, none of us, actually experience orgasm from our sexual activity. Our cocks feel good moving in a tight hole or warm, wet mouth but it’s nothing like what Gavin was experiencing. And, naturally, we are too young to produce sperm, much less shoot it. I do like the taste of sperm and I was tasting plenty of Gavin’s as I worked on him and feeding him his seed too, letting him lick it off my fingers. The real payoff for me is taking an adult male and overloading his brain with sexual pleasure. Once they experience that they will do anything for the person that might make them experience it again. That was where Gavin and his friends were now.

I gave Gavin a final orgasm and kept motionless fully inside him. I watched as he slowly emerged from his sexual haze. He looked up at me, figuring he needed to say something but not knowing how to express what he felt.

“I know what you want to tell me,” I told him. “We plan on using you and your friends regularly so this was just a taste. You’ll be steady partners. When we need your services you will come and do as we request, whatever that might be.”

“I understand,” Gavin acknowledged. “You know I’ve never had sex like that or even imagined sex could be like that. I guess I’ll break it off with my girlfriend.”

“No need,” I told him. “I’m sure she is sexy and I’d like to meet her. She’ll enjoy me as much as you.”

I just started fucking him again for a couple more orgasms and then switched off with Dai taking him and I tried Mike. In the next couple hours I tried them all. I finished up with Caesar. By that time our friends were really frazzled. I helped Caesar over to the shower and let the cool water revive him. We dried off and I lay with him on one of the big loungers. Tien and Taddeo went off to get us some food, pizza and cold fruit juices.

We found out a little about our new friends. Mike was youngest at twenty-three and Gavin, oldest, at twenty-five. They had all graduated from USC and were aspiring actors as we had thought. They had all had a few minor roles and Gavin had done some commercials and print modeling. Caesar and Jim had gigs tending bar for a company that caters a lot of Hollywood parties to get some extra money and, with luck, meet someone that could advance their careers. They are roommates that share a rental apartment in West Los Angeles.

We had some refreshment and I was just casually feeling up and kissing Caesar when the adults returned. Father, Dad and Mom had already shed their clothes. Vern and Toshi, expecting to drive Trey and Tetsuo back to their place, still were dressed but the tight shorts and tees didn’t hide anything. They saw us naked kids with our naked guests and knew what we’d been doing. It was not an unusual sight except these guys were a little older than our normal playmates.

Dai introduced everybody and told Julio that they were intended to be steady boyfriends. Julio was delighted because he though that a steady relationship would be better for us than the casual sex that was our regular pattern.

I recommended Julio fuck Gavin first. He did and Dad took Caesar from me. Vern and Toshi took the other two. Mom ordered dinner from one of the local fine dining restaurants that offered delivery to their upscale clients that could afford the service. We could and it was our usual pattern.

After our new boyfriends had a couple of fucks from the adults they were not in any shape to drive home. Dai and I brought Gavin and Mike to the bedroom suite we shared. We have a sitting area with a loveseat and big recliner. Dai and Mike took the loveseat and I put Gavin in the recliner and went downstairs to bring up some dinner for us all.

I sat on the small coffee table and we all had some dinner.

“You were great Bill,” Gavin told me. “But your dad was amazing. He told me to give him our cards.”

“You were fucked by Julio,” I corrected him. “He’s my father but he’s Dai’s dad. Bill is my dad. Our family is not traditional but Julio is the boss. Now for you and Mike just know that we are the bosses and we’ll deal with our parents. They like you and feel that we should have a steady relationship with you. Julio asked for your cards because he has lots of friends in Hollywood and probably plans on putting in a good word about you.”

“Everyone knows Bill, Vern and Toshi,” Mike said. “We were surprised they were your parents. What does Julio do in Hollywood?”

“Julio is actually the president of a multinational corporation,” I told them. “But he used to be a top escort with numerous clients in top tier positions. They had to be; he charged twenty thousand a night. Now he has mostly retired from that life and his youngest brother, Galtero, is servicing his old clients. But Julio still does a couple escorting gigs a year as special favor to old clients. He charges fifty thousand a night, not because he needs the money, but as a reminder of his value. Consider yourself lucky you got a free sample.”

“I do consider myself lucky,” Gavin admitted. “Not just for Julio, though that was fantastic, but that you guys, Dai, Bill, all of you, want me, us in your lives as friends. I never could have imagined I’d be the boy toy for a group of young teen studs but it is quite exciting. Here we are sitting, having a good meal and chatting but all I can think of is that I’ll soon be in that bed and you’ll both be fucking me.”

“We have to tell you,” Dai began, “that we are not teens but just seven years old. We can’t cum and don’t experience orgasm like you do. It is pleasurable to stroke our cocks in tight holes or warm mouths but we really like that we can use our sexual skill to dominate older kids and even adults like you.”

“Seven,” Gavin repeated. “You don’t look or act like it. Now my brain is saying how can you let kids dominate and control you but my body is telling me that you’re superior males and it is not our place to question you but only submit and serve you. I guess it is not something you can reason. I’ll go with what I feel.”

“Good boy,” Dai told him. “You are going to enjoy your new life.”

We took them to bed and fucked them until we fell asleep.

Having steady boyfriends worked out great, even better than I expected. I got Gavin as mine primarily. Dai claimed Caesar, Kal got Jim and Taddeo took Mike. When we were out together we would share or swap and Trey and Tatsuo got plenty of action too.

First off we attended the Olympic events together, primarily to watch Dad compete. I introduced Gavin to some of the other swimmers on the team, a number of whom I’d fucked while they were training at the club. It was a little awkward when the guys started discussing being fucked by me with me right there. A few times that led to a three way in the athlete’s room in the village.

All our boyfriends’ careers started to take off soon after. That was obviously Julio’s influence. Gavin got a recurring role on a popular TV show and some interesting supporting roles in movies. He started to get invitations to events and parties where he could meet important people. I was his date. Julio took me to his tailor to get a tux for the formal events and some stylish clothes for the less formal ones.

Gavin was not shy about introducing me as his boyfriend though we pretended that I was nineteen. Except for my short stature I could easily pass. It was obvious from our body language that I was the lead male in our relationship. At these parties, filled with handsome men and stunning women, when I’d mingle the room with Gavin and we’d get talking with a couple or two, gay or straight, it was obvious that they were reacting to me sexually. Gavin saw it too and remarked to me how hot it was to see everyone desired his boyfriend. One time we went home with one of Hollywood’s power couples, supposedly straight, and we both fucked both of them. Gavin got a nice role in their next movie and we became regular guests of theirs.

A couple of times a week I’d have Gavin sleep over with me. If Taddeo wasn’t entertaining Mike we’d share Gavin and he’d repay the favor when Mike visited. Tien got into the action too as I definitely wanted to improve Gavin’s skill with women. He was decent by normal standards but not by ours. Once we got the basics down with a Tien, Julio and Tia had him for a few nights to give him advanced training. By then he was almost as good as me.

On weekends, if we had a late party, I’d spend the night at his place. Then Gavin would have to share me if any of his roommates were home without their boyfriend. Then there were times we’d stay with Dai or Kal at the home of their mother and father. By this time Dai and Kal were fucking their parents regularly and we would join them before spending the night together. Kyle has been well trained by Kal and having Jim handy for Kyle to fuck was invaluable. But even more important was teaching Kyle how to dominate and control the adult male. It wasn’t natural for Kyle but his younger brother was a good role model and patient teacher.

As sort of a graduation exercise, Kal sent Kyle to a party with Jim. Gavin and I were attending too so I could keep an eye on him though we kept our distance unless I felt he needed help. Many of the guests knew Jim was not with his normal companion and asked him about it. Whenever that happened Kyle would answer, not Jim. He’d explain that his brother couldn’t make it and asked him to take care of Jim for the night. Then he went on to say that he’d be happy to take care of the questioner too if he though he were man enough. He finally got a good-looking stud to take him up on his offer and the three of them left the party.

In the morning when Kyle returned with Jim we got the story. They’d spent the night at the stud’s condo in West Hollywood, taking turns fucking him. Kal said that Kyle had proven himself a man and it was true. But the fact of it is that Kyle didn’t need to prove himself to Kal, me or anyone. He just needed to prove himself to himself and he did. From that night you could see the change in his confidence and how he interacted with us and others.

After the L.A. Olympics, Junior retired from coaching. He turned that over to Jack Gordon and Carla Anderson, two of his original gymnasts. Jack and Carla married after Paris, when they retired from completion, and have a son and daughter, three and two. Rex Randall, also one of the original team lives with them. He takes care of Jack’s gay side and the kids when the others work. They live in the building that Junior and his dad once owned near the university.

Junior and dad moved to San Francisco, a couple doors down from Mark and Jay Howard. They invited Mark Yi and Joe Kim to live with them and stole the Howard’s Thai cooks, Chai and Nut, but the Thais had a couple cousins that were happy to take their place.

Junior took a ninety-nine year lease on an island in the South China Sea and built a private retreat on it. It is in the resort area about a half hour by fast boat from the airstrip and there are no other inhabited islands in view. They invited all their friends out for two weeks over the holidays. We were all together on the 777 that Junior had leased for long term. Trey’s grandfather is the senior captain and his partner, Alex Han, heads the cabin crew. Trey’s granddad is still in great shape and Alex is a fantastic bottom. I try to fuck both of them whenever I visit. My hole gets a workout too from Trey’s dad and his Uncle Rich and my Uncle Galtero.

The first time I brought Gavin to Trey’s house was for a weekend visit. He was so in demand that he barely got a break and that was with Galtero gone all Saturday night with a client. Sunday evening after a final fuck from Galtero he could barely stand. Trey and I dressed him and I drove him back to our place in Malibu. We had taken dad’s new Corvette. I had a couple blocks to attach to the pedals so I can drive it. It’s not legal for me to drive but it’s not legal for me to have sex either.

We all flew out together on the 777, arriving in mid afternoon of a sunny day and transferring to the island. We brought nothing with us. Wallets, phones passports were all collected and secured on the plane. We even changed out of our clothes for sarongs that were standard wear, when you wore anything, on the island.

The island had a main house with ten bedroom suites and dining facilities for everyone. In addition there were a dozen bungalows each with two bedrooms, a common area and a large shared bathroom. There were no room assignments. Gavin and I took one bedroom in a bungalow and Dai and Caesar the other. Most of the adults took rooms in the main house.

There are a dozen permanent staff on the island, a mix of young men from the Philippines and Vietnam. For our large group they had brought in extra.

As we were getting settled a young Vietnamese man came in and introduced himself. He was Bui Phong and he told us that he takes care of this bungalow and those in it. He spoke good English. Bui was about five-eight with a nicely muscled swimmer’s body and clearly defined abdominals. He had on a short sarong wrap in a green floral pattern that didn’t reach to mid thigh. His hard cock was pushing against the material and clearly outlined, a good nine inches.

He asked us if we wanted any food or refreshment but we had an other type of service in mind. Our sarongs were soon on the floor. Dai started by fucking our houseboy but then I had him fuck Gavin and I. He was a talented top and seeded both our asses before doing the same with Caesar.

The shower was big enough for all five of us. After we dried off we had Bui get us the short sarongs like he wore in stead of the knee-length ones we wore from the plane. There were plenty in different styles in the drawers.

By then it was dark. Bui brought us dinner which we ate with him on a patio just outside. It was a nice night. The island has just a few dim outside lights, mainly for path illumination. The sky was clear, dark and filled with stars, many more than you could see in L.A.. The band of the Milky Way was easy to see.

We saw Kal and Kyle with Jim and Taddeo with Mike headed to the main house led by their houseboy. They had shifted to the short sarongs as well. They saw us sitting outside and decided to join us instead. They introduced their houseboy, Cao Pham. Cao was another well put together Vietnamese boy but, judging by the outline against the sarong fabric, Bui had him by an inch. He went with Bui to bring more food. They were talking in Vietnamese as they left, but Mom had taught it to us and we could tell they were talking about us.

When they returned and started serving the extra food, Bui was still talking to Cao in Vietnamese. He told Cao that Dai likes to top but the others, meaning Caesar, Gavin and I, enjoy a good fuck. I then told him in Vietnamese that I like to top too and will prove it when we go to bed tonight. They were properly embarrassed knowing the remarks they thought private were not. Dai piped in, also in Vietnamese, that Bui has a nice tight hole and Taddeo added that Cao does too. I then added in English that my mother is Vietnamese and taught us all the language but we should stick to English for the others but we don’t mind discussing sex.

After dinner we turned in early. We were tired from the long flight. I claimed Bui but started with a fuck of Gavin and then did Bui. We fell asleep with me still deep in his ass.

It was a great time. They had gear for most any water sport, except fishing since the resort area is in a marine preserve. Gavin and I learned to scuba dive. The water was warm so we were nude except for the scuba gear. The reefs around our island were pristine and teaming with color and fish. On our first dive after qualifying we went off by ourselves and I fucked Gavin as we hovered weightless twenty feet below the surface. When Gavin shot his sperm into the ocean clouds of small fish rushed in to eat the treat. One even nipped his tip.

We all had a traditional Christmas dinner together in the main dining room. The next day Bai came to say that Junior wanted to meet Gavin and me in his suite. That certainly meant sex.

Now Junior is only a couple years older than I. But at ten he was probably full grown, now standing six-six, hugely muscled, and sporting a twenty-six inch cock. He’s bigger than his dad in every way. He can still do gymnastic moves no one, not even his gold medalists, could do but the parallel bars and horizontal bar must be specially constructed to handle his weight and size.

We knocked on his door at the precise time and were told to come in. We were both wearing our short sarongs. Junior was also in a sarong that came almost to his knees, still there was a few inches of partly hard cock extending beyond the fabric.

“You’re right on time,” Junior said as we entered. “I like that. It shows respect. Bill, I hear you and Gavin are boyfriends. Is it serious?”

“Yes, sir,” I replied. “I’ll be eight in ten weeks so we won’t be marrying anytime soon but I really like Gavin. We, Dai, Kal and I, sort of seduced Gavin and his three roommates a few months ago. While we pass them around and share them with our friends, I think Gavin and I have a special connection.”

“I like Bill,” Gavin stated. “You know, even though I’m older and bigger, Bill is really the one in charge and I like it that way. I’m an actor and a pretty good one too. I can act like a man but when I’m with Bill I can be the boy I really am.”

“Well, Gavin,” Junior said removing his sarong. “Are you ready for a ride on a real man’s pole?”

“I’ve had Bill’s dad and Julio,” Gavin told him. “They are pretty big but that’s a monster. I’m ready to do it.”

“Good boy,” Junior told him.

Junior took him to the big bed, casually removing Gavin’s sarong as they walked. Gavin was hard. I shed mine. I was also hard but Junior was only half hard, maybe twenty-three inches. He tossed Gavin into the middle of the bed like he were a pillow and climbed on behind him, raising his legs to his shoulders. Junior played with Gavin’s hole with a few fingers and soon had him dribbling pre-cum onto his flat stomach. We had both cleaned out and lubed ourselves up preparing for our visit.

Junior pushed his pole alongside Gavin’s. Gavin has a nice eight inches, a great piece in the normal world, but it was not a third the length and only half as thick as what he was about to take. I could see him looking apprehensively at it as Junior used his flowing pre to coat its surface and bring himself to full hardness.

Dad had told me about Junior’s special power and how he fucked Julio before they were married. I was somewhat apprehensive about what he might learn from Gavin but I still was confident that I knew Gavin’s heart.

Junior put himself in position. God, what a sight. Junior’s hips were more than two feet from Gavin’s ass where the tip of his cock nestled against his hole. The opening was twitching, nibbling at the tip, eager to have it inside. Junior applied a little more pressure and Gavin’s experienced bottom opened easily to let him in. Junior is only a bit thicker than Julio so the first inches were not a problem.

Using just the first foot, Junior brought Gavin to a quick orgasm. I moved over and licked up the spewed cum, feeding some to Gavin on my tongue. Junior worked himself in deeper and was soon plowing virgin territory. It was easy to follow his progress from the distended flesh bulging up the left side of Gavin’s belly. We both had a hand on the bumped out flesh.

Gavin was just staring up at Junior. He looked like he wanted to say something but didn’t know what.

“That’s okay,” Junior told him. “There is no need for words. Just relax and let me take care of your needs.”

At that point Junior had about eighteen inches in him and was slowly stroking him in foot-long thrusts. The remaining eight inches that bridged the space between Junior’s groin and Gavin’s ass was as long as Gavin’s entire cock. At that point, Junior gave a few quick, short strokes to trigger another explosion from Gavin. He went back to long and slow once Gavin stopped spewing his seed.

Junior gave Gain another orgasm just as he added the last half inch. He kept himself pressed to Gavin’s ass as my boy calmed down. When Gavin recovered he looked up at Junior, then down his body to see the wall of muscle mashed up against his bottom. His own cock, still hard was dribbling the last drops of cum from the hole in the tip. Lifting his head off the bed he could follow the path of the intrusion inside him, up his left side and turning right for several inches just below his muscled pecs.

The bulge collapsed as Junior withdrew several inches before slamming it back. He started long, fast thrusts building to his own release. Gavin dropped his head back to the bed as the sensations from inside overwhelmed him. Gavin had another orgasm before Junior pumped his ass full of cum and he shot again. Junior stayed still, fully plugged, letting Gavin recover.

You could see when Gavin’s eyes refocused and he regained awareness of the outer world.

“I heard Bill’s dad and Julio talk about you,” Gavin said after a silent minute. “They are powerful men and super studs but they were in awe of you. I didn’t understand but now I do. It is an honor to have you seed in me.”

“You have my cum in your gut but not my sperm,” Junior told him. “My dad and I can control our sperm release. If we couldn’t there would already be thousands of kids like me and the world is not ready for that. If my sperm were in you, you’d know.

“One other thing special about me,” Junior continued. “When I fuck someone I learn all about them. I know things about you that you’ve forgotten. But the most important thing I know about you is that you love Bill. You see beyond his age to the strong man that he already is. You need Bill in your life to be in charge of you, guide you and love you. I don’t need to fuck Bill to know he loves you too. You’ll be happy together.”

“Thank you, Junior,” I said. “Will you fuck me too.”

“Not today, Bill,” Junior told me. “It will be one of my presents to you when you finally marry your boy. But now Gavin, I’ll let you feel what a real man’s sperm feels like swimming in your gut.”

Junior started to fuck Gavin again. Gavin shot again as Junior built to his release. There was a final stroke and I could see the expanded flesh on Gavin’s taut belly pulse as the long tube buried inside him pumped its load. Gavin shot again. He seemed to recover and looked up at Junior. Then he felt it from deep inside. I’d heard stories from Dad that had experienced it a few times. Gavin’s eyes opened wide but he wasn’t seeing anything. Everything was focused on his insides.

“He’s going to be out of it until morning,” Junior told me. “I have Bui waiting outside to help you get him back to your room.”

“Thank you,” I told him.

“There is nothing to thank me for,” Junior said. “I’m your godfather. Your parents keep me informed on how you are doing. Very nicely, I’d say. Even at your young age you are already a man in every important way. Gavin knows that, not just in his mind but in his heart. You are lucky to have found him so early in your life.”

I didn’t say anything further. I just got Bui who was just outside the door. We got Gavin off the bed. He was in a daze but could stand if I gave him some support and stability. Bui wrapped one of the discarded sarongs around Gavin and the other around me. Both our stiff cocks stuck up above the wrap, Gavin’s bubbling cum almost continuously.

We walked him between us back to our bungalow. We got smiles from friends we saw on the way. Seeing someone overdosed on sex was not an unusual sight. We put Gavin in the bed and let him rest. He was still lost in the pleasure coming from deep within.

I just lay down next to him. Bui hoped on, undid my garment and his and sat down on my stiff rod. It felt good being inside him. He bobbed up and down on me until he shot his sperm over my chest and stomach. Then he just leaned forward, resting on my body with me still in him. We fell asleep.

When I awoke it was morning. Bui had left sometime in the night. I was laying beside Gavin who had drifted off and was still sleeping. I noticed that his cock was no longer hard. You could see where his cum had dried. There was still some liquid dripping down the side of his trunk just above his hip.

I rolled to my side and gave a light shake to Gavin’s shoulder. He stirred, opened his eyes and looked at me.

“Bill,” he began. “How long was I out? I can still feel them inside me but it’s nothing like what it was in the beginning.”

“It is the next morning,” I told him. “Do you remember what Junior told you?”

“Yes,” Gavin confirmed. “But I didn’t need Junior to tell me I love you. I knew that and so did you. But it is nice to think that no matter how successful I am in Hollywood or you in sports that we will be together.”

“You’re my boy and I’ll take good care of you,” I promised and then I kissed him.

Another Olympics has come and gone. I’m twelve. My big news is that I shot my first cum last week. Dai and Kal had their firsts a month ago. My cock had been throbbing when I had sex for a month but nothing came out. Then last week Dai was fucking me and I felt his cum squirt inside me. My cock throbbed again but this time a spurt of white cum flew from the hole and splashed on my right pec. It wasn’t a lot but when he fucked me again in the morning I shot again and more. We both tasted it. Then I fucked Dai. I shot some more inside him as Dai shot too. He made a lot more cum than I did. But he told me he didn’t shoot as much when he first started.

I called Gavin and told him to come over and spend the night with me. He was doing promotional appearance for his new movie in the afternoon but he’d be here. I set the DVR to record the show he would be on. We’d watch it in the morning.

At just over twelve years, I was five-five and one hundred one pounds. I was always well defined but I was starting to show some muscle size in my pecs, arms and thighs and my abdominal muscles started to take on a true cobblestone look. I was bench pressing about four-forty for ten reps. My cock was now eight inches.

Dai and Kal were an inch shorter, ten pounds heavier, all muscle, could press about fifty pounds more and had a half inch more cock. Trey was an inch shorter than me and hasn’t yet shot cum to my knowledge. Of course I told Father, Dad and Mom the big news. Then, after breakfast, it was off to the club and our private school.

Gavin arrived at nine. I hadn’t told him my news. I wanted it to be a surprise.

Two years ago he had his big break, staring in an action-adventure flick that did three hundred sixty million domestically and almost five hundred million in foreign markets. He had earned two million for the role and another two on profit participation. They rushed a sequel into production to establish a new franchise. It premieres next month. He gets twenty million for this one and makes another twenty if it does as well as the last. With other projects he should make seventy million this year.

We bought a nice estate in the hills above Malibu for a cool ten million. It has five bedrooms, six baths, great outdoor spaces and a panoramic ocean view. I generally spend Friday night through Sunday evening with him there and there is often some social event to do. Gavin is in demand for the A-list parties. We were at one a couple weekends ago, chatting with the producer of Gavin’s film. He recommended we try a gay escort to add some spice to our lives. He had one he uses regularly that he said was expensive but worth every dollar. We agreed just to humor him and he gave us the number. It was all we could do not to laugh. It was the number Galtero uses for his clients.

Anyhow, I was eager to get Gavin into my bed but my parents were home and it is only polite to stop by and exchange a few words and we did. Gavin was the only one in clothes and I was unbuttoning his shirt as he talked. My folks didn’t give away my secret but I almost did. My cock was hard and I started to leak. Pre-cum was a new development. I wiped a drop off and tried to stand just behind Gavin so he wouldn’t notice. Julio broke it off and sent us off to have our fun.

As soon as we got to my room I stripped him, tossed him on the bed and jumped on top of him. We kissed for several minutes. Normally I’d mash my cock against his but I was still leaking so I kept my hips off to the side and rubbed his hard pole with my knee.

I broke off our kissing and got in position. As I expected he’d prepared himself before driving over. I just pushed in and started fucking. I brought him off a couple times without shooting myself. I was new at trying to control myself but I knew the signs and backed off before going too far. But after Gavin’s second cum I took off and went for it, trying to bring him with me. I held off for another ten minutes before I slammed into him and released my seed. It was more than this morning, a lot more. Gavin shot with me.

“I felt that,” Gavin said. “You can shoot now.”

“Yes,” I confirmed. “My first was last night. You’re the first person to carry my seed inside them.”

“It’s my duty as your boy from now on to see that none of your cum goes to waste. It felt like a lot. Next time shoot in my mouth. I’d love to taste it.”

“Maybe you can taste it right now.”

I pulled out and put my tongue at his hole. A few seconds later a good blob of cum oozed out and I lapped it up and fed it to him. I went back for a couple more.

“Delicious,” Gavin opined.

“You’re prejudiced,” I told him. “You’d drink my urine if I let you.”

“Damn right,” he agreed. “Did you ever let someone try it?”

“Once,” I admitted. “I was fucking an Olympic swimmer and had just given him a second orgasm but I felt the need to go. He didn’t want me to leave and offered his services as an alternative. He was a hot fuck so I tried it. He obviously liked it but it was too weird even for me. I never did it again.”

“That’s good,” Gavin told me. “I’ll have plenty of cum to savor from now on. It felt like you shot a lot.”

“My first cum wasn’t much. But it seems to be increasing rapidly. Do you want to try sucking a load out of me?”

We hadn’t done much oral. At least him on me because there was no payoff. But that has changed now. Gavin went down on me. After ten minutes of increasing pleasure I shot in his mouth. He swallowed most of it down but left a little for me to lick off his inside surfaces.

“That was good,” I said. “Now that I can shoot cum, you’ll never be able to control me.”

“Bill, I’ve known you for four years,” Gavin said. “I’ve never been able to control you. You control me and that’s the way I like it. Now that puberty has hit, your sexual needs will only increase but I’m up to the challenge.”

“I know you are,” I replied. “That’s why I love you.”

“You said that Junior had something for you once you hit puberty.”

“Yes,” I confirmed. “I’m to get a drink of his mother’s breast milk. It is very potent. My mom’s milk was special but this is more so. My dad says it will change me almost instantly so I’m bigger and stronger. He and Mom have both had it. Dai, Kal and Trey will get it too but Trey hasn’t shot cum yet. I think Junior is waiting to do everyone together.”

As I told you when I began my story we did get our boost. We gave Gavin some of my mother’s milk that we had stored. It didn’t make him taller but he got about five percent more muscle mass and lost about five percent body fat. He is definitely more buff. He got almost an inch to his cock too.

I went from shorter than he to taller and much more muscular but still a sleek swimmer’s build. We made the explanation of a late growth spurt to those that knew us as a couple. I had always acted as the adult my age didn’t support but now I looked the part. I could easily pass for early to mid twenties.

Trey and I also started to beat our dads in swimming. Unofficially we broke their world records but we decided we would finish close second in any formal competition until the Olympics. My dad had always concentrated on longer races but I was competitive with Trey even in sprints. We decided to split it up. In shorter races I would do backstroke and breast stroke and Trey, freestyle and butterfly. We would team with Trey’s dad for the 4x100 relay and all four would do the 4x200 and medley relay.

I started joining dad on his morning run and swim. I could keep up easily. I think he knew I was faster than he even though I didn’t show it. Dad is only a few years from forty but hasn’t lost his fitness. I just had advantages from birth thanks to him.

Our first big event after our boost was the premiere of Gavin’s new movie. We both needed new tailored tuxedos. It was for a Friday evening, a week before it opens in the United States and internationally. I had arrived at Gavin’s place a couple hours early. The studio was sending a limo.

We had time for a leisurely shower where I fucked him and time just to relax on the bed. He showed me a script his agent had sent over earlier in the week. It was a period drama about the work and death of Raoul Wallenberg. I’m a fast reader. I scanned the first fifty pages and sampled some in the middle and then the last ten.

“It’s very different from anything you’ve been in before,” I said.

“Yes,” he confirmed. “But it is the type of role that gets noticed.” He meant for Oscars. “If I sign on it gets a go for production. If not, it probably sits on a shelf. “They offered me two million for the part, much less than I could command.”

“I can tell you want to do it. Respect from your peers is important and an Oscar would look good on the mantle in the living room. Go for it.”

“I thought you’d say that. I’ll tell my agent.”

We dressed and the limo took us to the theater, the Fox in Westwood. We got out. I stayed in the background as Gavin talked with the Hollywood press and local media. Inside he greeted and chatted with others before taking our seats. Several knew me. I had visited Gavin on a couple of his location shoots for several days. I had also fucked a couple of the hotter supporting actors.

We took our seats. We didn’t have to sit through popcorn and soda commercials or coming attractions. The movie ran two hours, ten minutes. I liked it.

There was a party afterwards. Gavin received lots of congratulations. They project a big opening. Gavin worked his way around, talking to other actors and actresses and those behind the cameras. We saw one of the producers that had financed the original film and made out handsomely had a hot date with him. It was Galtero. When we talked we all pretended not to know each other. Gavin told him his hot date was making his boyfriend, me, jealous. The guy asked Gavin if he was ready for movie number three. Gavin said he was. His contract for this film has options for three more but there is no script yet.

After a while Gavin said softly to me, “How about we split? I can’t wait to get your cock in me.”

“This is a big day for you. There are lots of built guys here. Let’s invite a couple to come with us and we’ll both fuck them,” I suggested.

“Do you have anyone in mind?”

“Those two look hot,” I said indicating two early twenties guys with athletic builds chatting up a couple actresses.

“They seem more interested in girls,” Gavin observed. “Are they gay?”

“My experience has been that anyone I’m interested in will be gay for me. Remember how we met. You’re my boy. I’m your man. I’ll take care of things.”

We went over to them.

“Girls, we’d like to speak with the guys alone,” I began. “You’re cute and there are lots of guys for you besides these.” They looked disappointed but left us.

“You’ll have more fun with us than you would have had with them,” I told them. “I’m Bill Foster. Gavin, who you know, is my boyfriend. We’d like to invite you to our place for a little fun.”

“I’m Jerry Evans,” said the taller one with blond hair like mine. “My buddy is Antonio Rodriguez.” Antonio was just shorter but more muscular. He had black hair and the darker complexion of a Hispanic. “Are you related to the Olympic swimmer?”

“He’s my dad,” I replied. I noted that they didn’t complain about me chasing off the girls or immediately reject the invitation. They were as good as ours. “You looked like you were ready to split. We have plenty of room in our limo.”

“You want to fuck us?” Antonio asked. “I’m not gay. We had those girls ready to go with us.”

Antonio it seems will need a little convincing.

“Antonio, can I call you Tony?” I began and put an arm around his back with my hand on his far shoulder. “That declaration, ‘I’m not gay’, that was you trying to convince yourself. We both know you want me to fuck you. Your cock knows. It’s already hard. It looks to be a decent size, eight inches. Mine is bigger.”

“Sure, my friends call me Tonio. You can call me that.”

“Tonio, for tonight I’m going to be your best friend,” I told him. His resistance was gone. “Let’s go.”

In the limo Gavin played with Jerry who seemed more compliant while I loosened up Tonio. I lifted him off the seat and set him facing me, straddling my thighs. We were still fully clothed. I placed one of his hands on my pole. I’d told him I was bigger than his eight but he didn’t expect what he felt. Twelve inches are more than a handful.

I pulled him to me for a kiss. He didn’t want to be kissed but I was too strong and we touched lips. He still tried to keep me out. I let him push back and slapped his ass hard. The crack of my hand on his muscled ass reverberated in the space.

“What was that for?” Tonio asked, stung by the pain of the blow.

“You were fighting me, Tonio,” I explained. “You decided to come with us. From then on all the decisions are ours. We will take care of you and we will all have a good time. If you resist, we will still enjoy fucking you but you won’t like it very much.”

“Can’t I change my mind?”

“You don’t want to change your mind,” I told him. “You are afraid to give up control but you know you don’t have any control over what will happen. Once you accept your situation you will feel better.”

It was advice I’d give others but it was true. I pulled him in for another kiss. Initially he was passive but did not resist. He let me enter his mouth and play with his tongue. Gradually he started to respond and he pressed his body against mine as we felt each other’s muscles though the clothes we still wore.

We arrived at Gavin’s Malibu home and escorted our new friends inside and to our bedroom. We hung the four sets of formal wear in the closet and it was time to get started. I suggested we all shower first. It would give us a chance to clean them out, something these formerly straights probably didn’t do, and we could get their holes relaxed and lubed.

We were bigger than they, both in body and cock. I had twelve, Gavin, nine. They easily beat Tonio’s eight and Jerry only had just over seven. We washed each other which gave them plenty of opportunity to explore. Then we turned our attention to preparing them. When they were clean, inside and out, we turned off the water. We dried each other and returned to the bed.

Tonio was still apprehensive but not resisting. Jerry appeared eager. Gavin put him in position and bent him almost double to kiss him as he slowly breached the entrance. When he broke the kiss he had gotten half his stiff pole into Jerry and he started to fuck. It was obvious Jerry liked it.

Gavin mostly bottoms when he has sex with me or my family but I didn’t neglect his education just so he can handle situations like this. And, just like I am following in my dad’s path as a swimmer, Dai and Kal plan to escort like their dad and uncle, at least for a few years. They have let Gavin top them to practice their bottoming skills because they need to be expert in any situation. Mom and Tien have helped too to teach him how to properly please a woman. It means that when we are together, whatever sexual situation I decide to pursue, I can be confident that Gavin can handle it.

I had let Tonio watch his friend lose his anal cherry. Now it was his turn, I pushed him to his back beside the others and straddled his chest, placing the tip of my cock at his lips. He knew what I wanted. He took a tentative lick of the end. A gob of my pre-cum dripped onto his tongue. Since my milk dose I put out a lot more pre and regular cum, way more than your normal male produces. Tonio soon opened wide and took the end of my long shaft inside and rubbed it with his tongue. I rewarded him with a steady flow of my pre-sex juices.

I leaned forward until I was on my hands and knees, bridging his head. In this position I could fuck Tonio’s mouth and I did. I used tiny strokes and only the first few inches. I could bend my neck to see how he was doing. He looked okay but I didn’t try to get him to take me down his throat. I just kept it comfortable for him. As I got close I sped up. I gave him a warning and told him to be ready to swallow. Seconds later I shot my seed into his mouth. He listened to me and did not try to push me out. He drank my cum.

I pushed back until I was straddling him again. My cock popped from his lips still oozing the last of its load. I slid back. My cock left a trail of slime on his chest. I bent down and kissed Tonio, tasting my cum on his lips. He accepted my kiss eagerly. When I broke our kiss Tonio started to speak but I pressed my index finger over his lips to indicate it was not time to talk.

I got in position and raised his legs to my shoulders. Tonio looked down his torso at my cock resting beside his own. The tips were side by side even though my groin was below his butt. My cock, slick with his saliva and my cum, was significantly thicker than his own. I pulled it back and he felt the end press his entrance. I applied some pressure.

I was watching Tonio’s face as my flesh slowly forced him open and moved inside. It wasn’t showing pain. He looked surprised by feeling something he’d never imagined. My crown cleared the ring and a few inches of hard flesh eased in behind it. I started a slow fuck stroke. I could see Tonio react when I found his sensitive spot. I’m big and thick enough that every movement stimulates him.

He went to grab his cock but I brushed his hand away. He was leaking pre like crazy. When he came I wanted no doubt about who was responsible. A minute later his gun went off. The first couple shots sprayed his face and the next few laid lines on his chest and abdomen. I wiped up some of his cum on my fingers and brought them to my mouth and licked them clean. The next time I put my fingers in his mouth for him to lick. Then I alternated between me and him until most was gone.

As I was doing that I had kept up my stroke, working deeper. As I got more in my strokes became longer. Tonio shot again. This time I kept him just on the edge as I slowly opened him up until he was taking all twelve inches. His body was mine but it wasn’t what I wanted. He needed to acknowledge his submission.

“Tonio, I’ve remolded your gut to match my cock,” I told him. “Until you find someone bigger, good luck with that, no man will fit you quite as well as I.”

“Yes, Bill,” Tonio said. “It feels so big when it is inside me and empty when you pull it most of the way out. Please make me cum again,” he pleaded.

“You’d cum if I shot my seed inside you,” I told him. “Do you want me to breed you?”

“Yes, of course,” he replied quickly.

“But there is a catch,” I added. “If I give you my seed you have to agree to let me seed you again whenever I want. That means if I call you, you come to me, cancelling any other plans you might have. You are mine to use at my pleasure. If that is acceptable to you just say the word and we’ll start you on your new life.”

“Yes, please. I agree,” he said frantically. In the state I’d put him he would agree to anything.

I pumped him hard and fast for another five minutes before flooding his gut and triggering his own release. It made his previous shots seem small in comparison.

I let him recover and then started round two. Then we did round three. He shot six more times but the last couple were only dribbles from empty balls.

Then Gavin and I switched. He said I’d so exhausted Tonio that all he’d be able to do is push up his hole and sleep with him and he did. I got ready to fuck Jerry.

“I agree too,” Jerry said as I prepared to enter him. “Gavin was good but I could tell your fuck of Tonio was a whole different level. Having you call me offering that kind of pleasure is something I’d love.”

“I like a man who knows what he wants and is not shy asking for it,” I told him. “Let me know if I meet your high expectations.”

So I fucked him. Jerry was very verbal and made it clear he was loving it. He had cum a few times as Gavin fucked him. I got three more out of him and seeded him twice. Then we cuddled together and fell asleep.

The sun was high in the sky when I awoke. Gavin was finally getting to fuck Tonio. I started to stroke Jerry and that woke him up. We fucked them and switched to do the other. Just gentle sex but it was fun for all and we didn’t exhaust our guests. We followed that with a refreshing shower.

“I really enjoyed last night,” Tonio told me as he soaped my body. “I’m not sorry about what I agreed to. It means I get to experience the best night of my life again. But could I ask a favor?”

“Of course,” I said.

“Sometimes, when I’m working or on a location shot, coming to see you immediately would be awkward and, if it happens too often, I might be considered unreliable and not be able to get work,” Tonio explained. “It would be great if I didn’t need to come then.”

“I understand Tonio. If you send me your schedule I’ll make sure I don’t interfere with your work. You too Jerry.”

“About work,” Gavin began as Jerry was soaping him. “The second sequel will start shooting in about a year. We don’t have a script yet. And there is another project I’ll be on. Leave me your cards. I’ll see if we can find a part for you. Anything with lines and screen time is useful and, if you impress the director, you might get something significant. Besides, it is always nice to have friends around when on location. Bill visits me when he can.”

We left the shower. Gavin’s houseboy was finishing remaking the bed with clean sheets. He is Thai, another of Chai and Nut’s many cousins. He is five-ten with a sleek, defined muscular body and and the all-over tan color so many Thais seem to have. He wore his usual outfit, white Lycra micro shorts and a white Lycra top that displayed a every muscle and were so thin the brown color of his skin partly showed through it. The bulge from his eight-inch cock, a little deeper brown than his normal skin was barely contained in the skimpy shorts. He was called Gem. Gem stays in the background when we have guests over. But when Gavin is home alone they generally sleep together. Gem is a talented, almost exclusive, top but he will bottom for me. I do often let him top me when I visit.

We introduced Gem to Jerry and Tonio. He came right up to them, feeling their cocks and butts, even touching their holes and remarked to us that they must have been fun. He then told us that he had set out breakfast on the patio. He left us carrying the old sheets and our used towels.

We lent the boys some gym shorts since they only had their formal wear. We donned the same and headed down to breakfast. The patio has a panoramic ocean view. Gem was there waiting. He cooked us some omelets. We had a leisurely meal and chatted with our new friends.

They were looking at our crotches and obviously wanted another ride before we sent them home. Jerry final got up the courage to ask. I told them Gem would fuck them both. I made a bet with Gem. If he could get both to shoot, hands free, within five minutes of penetration, I would let him breed my ass. He won the bet.

The guys got dressed in their formal shirts, mostly unbuttoned, and slacks and carried the rest as we got an Uber to take them to the apartment they shared. Then we went back to the patio where Gem collected his winnings.

I did have an interesting adventure in the summer of my thirteenth year. China had sent an aircraft carrier battle group to visit San Diego. The United States, China, Japan, Korea, Australia, Canada and Chile had signed a NATO style alliance about ten years earlier. India joined a few years later. China had been replacing most of their Russian equipment with American designs and this was their first of three aircraft carriers. It is about eighty percent the size of an American carrier and it is nuclear powered and operates American F-35s with catapult launchers.

As part of the visit they were hosting a reception for U.S. Navy personnel and local VIPs. Julio was on the list. Julio, Dad, Dai, Kal and I drove down in the Mercedes. It is about three hours. Julio took the first stint as driver while the rest of us had fun in the back two rows. Dai and Kal fucked Dad and Dai fucked me before I let Dad top me. Then Dad drove and Julio fucked us all. When Julio did Dai, Kal felt sorry that I had not had a chance to top and let me fuck him. Dai and Kal are great tops but they plan to escort for a few years once they are eighteen so they know they have to be good bottoms too. Kal really knew how to work my cock when I fucked him. They mostly top me but, when I get the chance, I really enjoy fucking them.

We had booked a couple suites at the Hotel Del Coronado where we would spend the night. The aircraft carrier piers are nearby. We checked in and showered the sex smell from the ride off and headed to the Navy Base. The invitation got us a pass and directions to where we could park.

I spotted the Chinese ship right away. They had set up a tent on the flight deck for the reception. We went aboard. An officer check our invitation and identification against a list. He welcomed us and offered our group a tour of the ship. Julio accepted and a young officer who spoke good English came forward to lead us.

The first stop was the hanger deck. We were shown the aircraft, the elevators to lift them up to the flight deck and other facilities. Then we headed into the ship. I hung back and as my family followed the guide I took a side passage to look around on my own. I found some steps and went down a couple levels.

Leaving the steps I didn’t see anyone so I just walked. It appeared to be a berthing area. I passed a washroom and heard the sound of a shower. There were several doors further down. I stopped and was debating with myself whether I should open one.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?” I heard from behind me in Chinese.

I turned. It was young Chinese man with a towel wrapped about his waist. He had just left the washroom I passed. He was early twenties, about five-eight, good pecs and defined abs, decent biceps and nice legs leading to a round butt. Not bad I thought.

“I was with a tour but I seem to have lost them,” I answered in Chinese.

“I’ll get you back after I get some clothes. Follow me,” he directed.

We went down the passage a few yards and he opened a door. He motioned for me to go in and I did. It was a berthing compartment with twelve bunk beds, six on each side stacked three high. There were twelve lockers on the back wall and a couple chairs and a table in the center. Four of the bunks were occupied by young men wearing just underwear. One was looking at a magazine and the others were watching phones or pads. They looked pretty hot and the guy with the magazine had a definite hard going, about seven inches.

“Is this where you live?” I asked in Chinese. “I’m Bill. I got separated from a tour group.”

“Yes,” my sailor said, removing his towel. He had a cock that was five inches soft and a patch of black hair above it. “I’m Li. The others are Ling, Gui, Wei and Yang.” Wei was the one with the magazine.

“Where are the others in your room?” I asked.

“They are on a tour of Sea World and won’t be back until late,” Ling on one of the bottom bunks explained as he sat up. “We have to work today.”

“Are all Chinese sailors so handsome? Li here has a very nice body and the rest of you look like you do too.” I went to Li and started to feel his muscles. “Just being with you guys is enough to get me hard.”

“How come you know Chinese?” Wei asked, putting down his magazine. I saw it had pictures of nearly naked Chinese girls.

“A friend of my dad is Chinese,” I replied. “I have visited China a few times and picked up the language. I find Chinese boys are very friendly and I hope we can be friends.”

Ling stood up and came over to me where I still had hands on Li’s body. He started to feel mine. Wei and Gui had also gotten out of their bunks and I was soon surrounded by the Chinese sailors. I was six-two at that age so I was well taller than any of the Chinese. Ling was the first to discover what I had in my pants.

“The American is huge,” Ling said, feeling the bulge under the denim of my jeans. I was hard and over twelve inches.

“Which of you is brave enough to try and ride it?” I asked. “But I’ll give you a choice. Take me in you or, if you are scared, you can fuck me. Who wants the first ride?”

“I’ll go first,” Li offered. “I’m already undressed.”

I was hoping he’d volunteer. Li had a very sweet ass. I got out of my clothes. Ling hung them on one of the hooks by the door. I had a small half-ounce bottle of lube in my back pocket for emergencies like this. I had Li lean against a bank of bunks and spread his legs. I lubed his hole and my pole. Then using a couple lubed fingers I eased into his hole. He took it easily. I was not the first to explore him as I expected. Li turned his head and looked at me. He wanted cock not fingers.

I pushed into him. He took me easily but he was tight inside. I’m pretty thick. I started to fuck him. The others were getting out of their underwire. They had decent bodies, well defined with a little muscle from hard work not gym. Wei had the biggest cock at just under eight inches. The others were five to seven.

“You are so big,” Li remarked. “It feels great so far.”

“What was the biggest you’ve had?” I asked him.

“Twenty-five centimeters,” he answered.

“I’m thirty-two but I only have twenty in you now. Don’t touch your cock,” I cautioned him. “I’ll take care of you.”

I triggered his orgasm. He spurted his cum on the taut sheets of a bottom bunk while I added a couple more inches. He shot a second and third time before I was all the way in him. Then I pumped him hard and fast until I shot up his gut and he came again.

I pulled out. Li sat in one of the chairs to recover. His ass was oozing my cum. Ling was next. I fucked all but Wei who wanted to fuck me. He wasn’t very good so I brought him off quickly.

“Bill, that was my best fuck ever,” Li told me and the others I’d fucked added agreement. “I guess we should be getting you back before they start a search.”

“You guys were fun,” I told them. “Your holes were nice, warm and tight.”

“I bet every guy feels tight to that monster,” Yang said. “It may take me a few days to recover.”

Li put on a uniform and led me up to the flight deck where the tent was set up. I spotted my family and we went over. I told them that I got separated and Li guided me back. Father thanked Li in Chinese then Dai added that he hoped I had been properly grateful for Li’s assistance. It was obvious to Li that everyone knew what we had been doing plus he was almost surrounded by five huge men. He said a few words and left hurriedly.

We sampled the food, all Chinese dishes, set out on tables inside the tent. There was a bar but we stuck to fruit juice or tea.

The Chinese captain came over trailed by a younger officer. He addressed Father and Dad by name and asked them what they thought of his ship, The Fourth Of June. They said they were impressed by it and the crew. The next carrier due next year will be called The Twenty-Ninth Of July after the recent revolution and the last about three years later is to be the Fourth Of May after a significant date about a hundred years ago.

I asked the Captain where he was during the revolution. He said he was a young officer on a destroyer based in Qingdao. On July thirty-first, two days after the start in Beijing, crowds of city residents massed to seize the government buildings. Their Political Officer told their Captain to use the destroyer’s guns on the crowd. The government offices were just inland from the ocean front. He and the other junior officers talked the Captain out of taking action. We tossed the Political Officer overboard. The new Chinese People’s Navy does not have Political Officers.

Once the Captain moved on Dai, Kal and I split from our parents and moved off on our own. As soon as we were away they pressed me to tell them what I really did when I disappeared. In a low voice, switching to French, I told them.

“Would you like a spring roll?” I heard in English from behind us.

It was Ling, carrying a tray of what he offered. Yang was beside him with a tray of something I didn’t recognize. About half of each were already served.

“Ling, Yang, these are my brothers, Dai and Kal,” I said switching to Chinese. “They have spring rolls bigger than mine. Would you like a sample?”

They told us to wait by the tent opening on the bow side while they completed their rounds. We did. A few minutes later they returned with empty trays and we followed them out. Once inside the ship Ling led us to a room used to store parts for the aircraft.

Dai pushed down Ling’s pants and went right up his hole while he took my cock in his mouth and, eventually, his throat. Meanwhile, Kal fucked Yang standing up with Yang’s legs wrapped around his waist. After we dropped our loads, Ling told us to wait here until they returned and he and Yang left.

A few minutes later the door opened and three Chinese sailors entered saying Ling sent them. We each fucked one and they left without giving us their names. The next time the door opened it was Ling, carrying a fresh tray of food. He led us back to the party.

We rejoined our parents who knew what we had been up to. It was time to leave. We were soon back in our room at the hotel. We grabbed a shower and were getting ready to get into bed when there was a knock on the door.

I went to answer it, putting my body behind the door since I was naked. It was Li in his sailor uniform flanked by two Chinese in uniforms of Chinese Marines. I let them in. I didn’t know how they found us. I had mentioned our hotel but not our room.

They quickly shed their clothes. The two Marines were both nearly six feet tall and much more muscular than Li. Our suite had a bedroom with two big beds. Dai and Kal took one with the Marines and left Li and I the other.

Li and I sucked each other in a sixty-nine until we both drank each other’s seed. Then I fucked him to a couple more orgasms before dropping my second load up his ass. We fell asleep.

It was a fun trip.

I think I have you up to date. Now at fourteen I’m off to my first Olympics as a competitor. This year they are in Shanghai, China’s second summer games. Junior made their final presentation of the bid to the IOC ten years ago. Naturally, they chose Shanghai.

China is a lot different and it would be another story to list everything. But just adding anti-pollution technology to the coal power plants made a big difference and they are well on the way to replacing most of the older ones with nuclear power. Air quality in Shanghai for the games won’t be an issue and they won’t have to shut down the city as was done for Beijing.

Junior would be the world’s richest man just from the three percent he retains from the South China Sea development. But he used that income, over three billion a year, to make other investments, mostly in China that easily doubled his wealth. Dad’s half percent puts him on the list but not near the top. We also have small stakes in Junior’s China investments as do many of his former gymnasts. Most of those in our family are in our names so Dai, Kal, Taddeo, Tien and I are actually pretty rich.

We are flying to China on Junior’s new plane. He bought a Boom Corporation supersonic airliner with a custom interior that seats thirty instead of the normal seventy five. With the lighter cabin and cargo load he had them add extra fuel tanks to almost double the range to 8,000 nm. It will be under five hours from San Francisco to Shanghai.

One other change he insisted upon is the ability to override the flight computers. The company told him there was no need but they added a disconnect button. It disables the system for just five minutes unless pressed again.

Junior had Vern Senior trained on the new aircraft but he took his usual shortcut by fucking their senior test pilot. Then he took his aircraft out with the test pilot, Vern and himself to see what it could do. Alex Han, who is going to be one of the two cabin crew for the plane, went along strapped into a crew seat in the main cabin. He said it was a wild ride.

The big news from me is not the Olympics. I married a Gavin. We had a big fourteenth birthday bash for Dai, Kal and I at the beach house. All the family and our friends were there. Right after the three of us blew out the candles on the cake, I got down on one knee and asked Gavin if he would marry me. He said yes.

We flew to Massachusetts where a man of fourteen years can marry with parental consent and had a private ceremony. I knew my parents would approve. Gavin and I have been a couple for seven years and recently I had been spending most nights at his home.

I did get the fuck Junior promised me several years ago. I don’t have any dark secrets that he could discover but he did learn that Trey and I are faster swimmers than our dads.

At the opening ceremony Vern Junior carried the U.S. flag. His forty gold medals in four Olympics made him the obvious choice. Trey walked beside him. Vern raised our flag high as Junior had done years ago as we passed the box of the Chinese President.

Junior was in that box along with the current IOC head, the six year old Dalai Lama and Cardinal Zhu of the Shanghai arch diocese.

When Vern lowered the flag he passed it to his son. It was symbolic of what would happen in the competition.

Gavin, my father, mother, brothers and sister were up in the crowd somewhere. They had a luxury box, one of a ring that hung below the upper deck. Then I saw it. A window opened and a couple American flags were being waved by Dai and Kal.

The competition went as expected. Trey and I broke all our dads’ world and Olympic records but we all shared new ones in the relay events. But the big news was unexpected.

The 777 Junior had leased was being sold by the leasing company. The prospective buyers, looking over its history, saw the airframe inspection and wondered why it had been required. It turned out that, at the time, maintenance personnel had downloaded data from the flight data recorder and cockpit voice recorder but did not review it when the inspection showed no damage. But the data, on a flash drive, was still with the records, so they took a look. It was a story on a popular Sunday news show back home, Monday morning in China the day after swimming and gymnastics wrapped up and diving begins. They had done a video simulating the planes motion synchronized with the cockpit conversation. I saw it from a BBC feed on the TV in our room at the Olympic Village.

Vern Senior, the listed pilot in command, was first to be contacted. He told them he had no comment and alerted Junior. That afternoon Junior said that he did not want to distract from the games but he would explain everything the day after the games conclude.

That didn’t stop everything. The cockpit voices identified the attacking planes as Chinese carrier-based jets and the sinking of the Chinese aircraft carrier on the same day was easily found. There was plenty of speculation and theories. Us kids knew the story, at least parts of it. Our parents were on that plane. But the stories were all speculative and without fresh facts they stayed off the top of the news.

NBC, at least, wasn’t interested in anything that distracted from their coverage of the games. Our dad and son stories got plenty of air time. I was also able to do a segment with Gavin. While my age was mentioned in other stories, it wasn’t in that one and I certainly looked old enough to be a match to my spouse.

Saturday, the next to last day, Junior got everyone together in his apartment. He owns the top two floors of a luxury building on the Pudong side riverfront. He has a helicopter hanger on the roof.

He explained what he will be saying on Monday and said that he briefed the Chinese government of his involvement in their revolution. Many were former exiles that he had worked with and encouraged in the year prior to the revolution. They knew him as an early supporter of a democratic China but not of the actions he took to bring it about. Needless to say, the Chinese won’t be a problem.

Anyhow Dad was happy that everything will be out in the open. Gavin thought it would make a good movie and he’d love to play Dad even though it is just a supporting character. I was more focused on us. We had a private civil wedding and I thought, once home, we should do a wedding celebration and invite all our friends. Gavin agreed and added we should have a real honeymoon too. I thought of the private island in Tahiti that my parents went to. That would be fun.
It was the summer after the Shanghai Olympics. I had completed my sophomore year at UCLA where I am on the swim team. About a month before the end of the school year, Coach called me in. He had recommended me for a summer program at the aquatic club in Santa Monica run by Olympic Medalists, Vern Talbot and Bill Foster and their sons. They had accepted me.

I’d heard about it. You can’t apply. It is by invitation only and they invited me. I had been planning on going home to Mission Viejo in Orange County where I train and swim with the Nadadores men but I couldn’t pass up this opportunity.

I’m Roy Palmer, twenty years old, a good student in a pre-med program and a nationally competitive swimmer in freestyle and butterfly. I can’t match Talbot or Foster but I still had dreams of making the national team before the next Olympics. The top two qualifiers get to go so it is a race to see who finishes second to our stars.

The Spring Quarter ended the second Friday in June. I spent the weekend at home and drove up on Monday with a suitcase and a couple duffle bags in the trunk. I had a ten AM meeting with Coach Nick Brady who runs the operation. I was right on time.

When I entered his office he had another swimmer already there. I knew him. He was Gary Johnson who swims for the University of Texas. I had four races against him at the last NCAA championship. We both won two. He had flown in from Houston yesterday afternoon. We were to be roommates, sharing an apartment in a complex owned by the club.

Coach Brady welcomed me and got me set up with an access badge and took biometrics of my right index finger. The biometrics were the keys for my locker and the doors in the club and apartment complex.

Brady explained the program. Training and coaching was scheduled for six days a week. Sunday’s are open but the club is available for personal practice and training. Pretty much everything is provided. Meals are free at the cafeteria and they have a shop with a full range of sportswear, donated by Nike, so also free for us. Our room has a kitchen and fridge but we were responsible for stocking that. He told us that our first event was a physical assessment in the gym at one and that gave us some time to get settled and have lunch.

I left with Gary. He had moved into our room, 302, yesterday. I drove my car over and parked in our assigned spot under the building. He helped me carry my stuff to the room. My finger unlocked it.

It was a one bedroom suite with a small kitchen and dining set in the sitting room. It had a large, wall-mounted, TV. It was displaying the club app with our schedules. It looked like we could review training videos on it too but none were yet available. The seating was a large leather couch and a big reclining chair. The bedroom had two queen-sized beds and a dresser. Gary had his stuff in half the dresser and some in the large closet. The bath had a big shower and double vanities. Gary had set up on one.

I figured I’d shower and change into gym gear and grab some lunch before our physical assessment session. I wore my gym shorts and a tee under my UCLA warmup suit. Gary took a shower after me and was attired similarly with his UT warmup.

We walked across the street to the club. They had eight electric city cars at charging stations outside the door with spots for twelve. We could get one to use with just a finger scan. It would be useful for Gary who flew in.

We went into the cafeteria. There were a number of tables, some with club members or staff already eating. At the front was a counter manned by a young Asian man, Thai, I guessed from his dark complexion. We went there.

“Hello,” he greeted us. “I can see you are new. I’m Peng. Give me your order and I’ll bring it to your table.” He handed us menus.

“What do you recommend?” I asked. He was looking us up and down like he was checking us out.

“The Pad Thai is excellent,” he said. “There are plenty of Western choices but you will find Thai very pleasing.”

We both took that. I noticed there were a couple more Thais in the kitchen doing the food. We found an empty table.

Our food was soon served. We chatted. Gary’s coach had recommended him for the program as mine did for me.

We went to the gym. They had separate facilities for men and women, both divided into elite and junior locker rooms. We found our lockers in the elite section and put our warmups in them and headed to the gym in our gym gear with our access badges on a ribbon about our necks.

The gym was very well equipped with a variety of machines for cardio and strength plus free weights. There were several people working out, both Gary and I knew a couple from collegiate competitions. We had a few minutes so we went over to say hello. After we greeted them they asked if we had our physical assessment yet and, when we said no, they just smiled. Then a couple big Black guys entered and our friends told us they were the instructors.

We went over to them. They looked even bigger up close. I’m five-eleven and we’ll muscled for a swimmer. These guys were well over six feet and way bigger. Both just wore white gym shorts that were almost painted on and so sheer the dark tone of their skin showed through. Even without the thin fabric their cocks would have been unmistakeable, a thick bulge angling off to their left hips and so long that the tip actually popped the material out beyond the edge of their hips. They had to be at least eleven inches. I have eight and have seen a couple in the locker rooms bigger than mine but never anything like that.

One put his left arm across my back and held me tight to his side. His badge, hung from his neck like ours said, “Dai”. The other one held Gary similarly. He was Kal.

“You must be our new trainees,” the one holding me said. “I’m Dai and my fellow trainer is my brother, Kal. We are in charge of your physical training and by that we mean not just your muscles and endurance but training your mind to use your body in any way the situation demands.”

“Right now you are uncomfortable,” Kal stated, correctly. “We came right up to you and are in your personal space. You are not used to that. Not used to someone who can dominate you and that is what we are doing.”

“So that is your first lesson,” Dai continued. “You have no personal space with us. We are dominant and we will control you and your body. I think you already understand that we are not giving you a choice, accept our dominance or go home. We are just telling you how things are.”

“We understand,” Gary said softly as I nodded agreement.

“You actually don’t but you will,” Dai said, squeezing me to him with a little extra strength. “You sense that we are superior males and instinctively assume the submissive role that is appropriate. Part of your training will be on how to serve a superior.”

“But we will also teach you how to interact with your equals,” Kal added. “And, naturally, how to assert your dominance over lesser men and women. Those, you will find will be most of whom you encounter, once you return to your regular lives.”

They really weren’t asking us to obey them or anything. They just assumed we would and I realized that was true. We actually did know instinctively it was our duty to do as they said.

“First up,” Kal began. “We’ll take some initial photos. You can strip off your clothes.”

We did as we were directed even though there were a couple females in the gym. As I was getting naked I looked around. The guys we had greeted earlier were having sex on a weight bench in full view. Everyone else acted as if that was a normal sight. It probably was.

“This is our assistant, Ten,” Dai introduced a young Thai, carrying a high-end digital camera and wearing mini gym shorts.

Ten was my height, five-eleven, but more muscular. He must have gotten his name from his hard cock which was easily ten and already oozing some pre-cum, making the material near the tip see-through.

He took pictures of us from all angles. Then we were tested for strength. I benched three hundred, Gary two-ninety. Then we did cardio on a treadmill to test our top speed followed by two miles at a five minute per mile pace.

“Great,” Kal told us as we finished on the treadmill. “Go with Ten and he’ll prepare you for phase two.”

We followed Ten into the locker room. He went to the showers, hung his badge on a hook and started to strip his gym shorts. We did likewise.

“What is phase two?” I asked as we entered and he turned on three adjacent shower heads.

“Dai and Kal will fuck you,” Ten told us. “My job is to show you how to clean yourself out and get you loosened up. If you haven’t pooped this morning you should start in the toilet.”

We had just before heading out.

“Good,” Ten said. “The shower, like those in your room, has a couple hand spays. This is standard wand and should be used to get your crack nice and clean.”

He demonstrated on himself, spreading his legs and bending over to open his crack. I saw that his hole had some cum leaking from it but the spray washed it away.

“The other wand you insert in your hole, just the tip, and fill your gut up,” Ten explained as he demonstrated. “You can hold it inside for a minute and then release it.” He did. The water streamed out carrying cum and some ass juice but mostly clear water. “If you do this right after you pooped it is best to release the first couple into a toilet but this washes down the drain easily. Who wants to be first?”

I volunteered. He had me bend over and used the spray to wash my bottom. He soaped it up and got a razor from the shower tray and shaved my crack clean. Then he switched to the other wand. I felt the tip on my hole and he pushed against it until it sealed tight. He started with a slow stream of warm water. I felt it fill my gut.

“Enough,” I said.

“A little more,” Ten insisted. He had a hand on my abdominals to hold me in place. “Hold it in,” he said as he stopped and removed the tip.

I did until he told me to release it. The water was a lot dirtier than what he released. He washed it down and the bits that got on my legs. Then we did it three times more until the water released was clear. Then it was Gary’s turn.

“Ten, are you related to Peng, who we met in the cafeteria?” I asked as he worked on Gary.

“Yes, he, Dang and Ram are my cousins,” Ten confirmed. “We are a large family. I have thirty-two cousins, twenty are male, and a brother, Gem, who got me this gig.”

“Where do you live?” I asked.

“We have a room in the apartment complex you are in but we never sleep there,” Ten stated. “We just hook up with others for the night. I’ll be with you and Gary tonight.”

“Were you going to ask us?” I said.

“No need,” Ten responded. “I just told you. Oh, you’re new. I’ll explain. My badge has a green dot. You badges have white. That means you are beginners. After some training, you’ll advance to yellow and then green. Anyone with a higher or equal color, male or female, can ask you for sex and you are required to accept. If they have green they will rate your performance. Get enough good marks and you advance in status. The junior swimmers in the program have red dots and are off limits. The older ones play with each other but we pretend not to notice.”

“How many times will we have sex each day?” Gary asked as he released clean water from his gut. “Will we have time to train?”

“Newbies generally have sex about four or five times a day,” Ten explained. “When you get more experience, it will be more. The sex is actually part of your training. If you want to be a world-class athlete you need the confidence world-class sex can give you. But you’ll have plenty of swimming too. As for me, I’ll fuck you both a couple times this evening and again after we wake up. But, I could tell you’re both cherry and my job is to loosen you up for Dai and Kal, so get ready for your first lesson.”

Ten had me lean against the wall under the warm shower spray. He got on his knees behind me and spread my legs wide. I felt his tongue lick along my crack and settle at my hole. He licked around it before pushing the tip inside. It was a new sensation but I liked it. My cock grew hard, a full eight inches. Ten wrapped a hand around it and slowly stroked it as he played inside my hole. I started to leak.

Ten pulled his tongue from my hole and stood up, pressing his body to my back, his left arm about my chest and his head beside mine. He raised his right hand, gooey with my pre-cum, to my lips. I opened my mouth and let him put his fingers inside me and licked my juice off. He kept them in me for a while after, just stroking my tongue. I thought he is just showing me that he is in control. I knew he was. He removed his fingers. I looked down where I could feel his pole pressing my ball sack from below. I could see the last few inches as it extended beneath my own hard pole. The light brown shaft was thicker than mine.

“We are almost ready,” Ten told me. “I just need to lube up my cock and your ass and then use my fingers to loosen and stretch your hole. It may hurt a little at first but you’re going to like it. The real fun is going to be when Dai and Kal fuck you but I get to warm you up for their monsters.”

He did as he told me and resumed his spot behind me. By then my hole was eager to be filled by this Thai stud.

“I’m ready,” I told Ten. “I thought about asking you to take it slow and be gentle but I think I realize that you know best how to initiate me and my body is yours to use however you want.”

“Good boy,” Ten said acknowledging my remark. I figured he was a year or two younger than I but with Asian guys it is difficult for me to tell. But to him I was the inexperienced one and I guess I was.

He pulled back and I felt the tip of his pole slide up my crack until it found my opening. He pressed it lightly to me. He put a little more pressure and I felt it start to spread my flesh apart. I could feel my ass muscle spasm, tighten and relax, again and again. But each time it relaxed just a fraction more would slip into me.

Ten let the tip tease me for a couple minutes before surprising me with a sudden thrust that forced me open and allowed the crown and some shaft to shove inside. I gasped as he breached me but it wasn’t painful. I felt him inside me. It stuffed me like a big turd but it was not just a passive presence in my rectum. It was warm, alive and throbbing. A bit of the powerful Thai stud standing behind me was now inside me.

He pushed in a few more inches and started to stroke my gut. I reached behind me and felt his pole where it entered me. There was more than a hand’s width separating my hole from his groin. I returned my hand to the wall as he slowly put more into me. My cock was bouncing from the sensations each time he moved.

Ten did a minute of rapid thrusts and my cock spewed its seed onto the shower wall. When I calmed down I felt Ten’s body pressed to my ass. He was fully in me. I could feel it way deep inside me where I’d never felt anything before. I could sense its power, feel the blood pulsing through it in time with the best of his heart. My body was his now to use for his pleasure.

And he did. Ten started long, powerful strokes through my gut. The sensations of pleasure went right to my cock and my brain. Gary afterward said I was just moaning and occasionally saying Ten’s name. Finally the cock inside me exploded, jetting its seed into me as I shot again.

Ten eased out of me. I didn’t want him to go but I was drained and dazed. I just slumped to the floor, resting under the warm spray with my back against the wall.

When I recovered, Gary was getting his power fuck. I saw Ten shoot inside him as Gary sprayed his seed onto the tiles. Ten eased out of him and helped Gary sit beside me. He then stood, straddling me with his cock in front of my face, slimy with cum and whatever from inside Gary. I knew what he expected of me. Yesterday I would have thought it disgusting but I did not hesitate taking him into my mouth and cleaning it off with my tongue. It tasted a mix of salty, bitter and sweet.

Ten held my head and gently moved himself through my lips. He was still hard. He slowly fed me more of his pole. When it hit my throat I gagged and he backed off. It took several tries but I finally got it to slip down my throat. My nose was nestled in his fine pubic bush. I put a hand on my throat and could feel where it expanded my neck.

Ten eased out and helped my stand. There was a small puddle of his cum below where I’d sat. The spray soon washed it away. He helped Gary up next and we left the shower.

“I know you enjoyed being fucked,” Ten observed as we were drying ourselves and getting back into our gym clothes.

“I guess that was obvious,” Gary told him. “They were my two best orgasms ever and I never touched my cock. But it sort of messes with my head that you, Ten, another man, used my body for your pleasure. I feel that my body is no longer mine. I gave it to you to use and my mind tells me that I am now yours to use whenever you want. It’s not just the dot thing on the badges but something deeper.”

As he expressed it, I knew I felt the same way. Ten now owned my body.

“Good,” Ten said. “You have correctly recognized me as a superior male. I’m sure you know already that Dai and Kal are too even though they have not yet fucked you. When my cousins fuck you, you’ll enjoy it but you won’t see them in the same way. But once we train you and you visit your old friends, they will react to you like you did to me and you’ll be able to understand how they feel about you. But it is a responsibility, having that sort of power over another person.”

We went back to the gym. Dai was fucking one of the female swimmers. I recognized her from the Olympic telecast. She took a silver. Her friend and fellow Olympian looked on. The friend had already been fucked and was dripping cum from her cunt.

Kal was spotting a male swimmer on the bench press. Both were wearing gym shorts but Kal’s now bulged a couple inches past his hip bone. There were several others working on equipment and a couple guys having sex on a gym mat. But everyone was acting as if this were normal and I guess it was.

Dai and Kal finished up their current activities and joined us and Ten. Dai was still hard, his cock, coated in cum and female lube, was easily fourteen inches and even thicker than Ten. The dampness had soaked the thin material of his tight shorts making them transparent where his cock was. Seeing it I knew why they had let Ten start us off.

“I don’t need to ask you if you enjoyed your introduction from Ten,” Kal said. “Everybody does and your body language shows that you’ve accepted him as superior.”

“You’re apprehensive about sex with us,” Dai continued. “That’s normal. We’re both over fourteen inches. Get on your knees and get acquainted with the cocks that will soon be up your asses.”

We didn’t hesitate. I knelt before Dai and Gary, Kal. I pulled his shorts down, freeing that cock that sprung up almost vertical, reaching to the top row of his abdominal muscles. I held it in both my hands. The surface was soft but hard just beneath. It took more strength than I imagined to move it down toward horizontal. I saw a small flow of juice at the tip and licked it off. I had to open wide to get the head in my mouth.

I’d had had Ten in my mouth but this cock was bigger and more powerful like the man it was attached to. The shaft extending from my mouth to Dai was longer than Ten’s entire piece. Dai put one hand on the back of my head. He wasn’t pressing me but just using it to urge me to take more. I did. It took a few tries but I relaxed my throat enough to let him slip into it. It felt, was, big in there but I managed somehow. Once the flaring crown got below my Adan’s Apple, the rest was easy. I had my nose in Dai’s wiry black pubic hair. The sex smells from his earlier encounters were distinct.

“That’s pretty impressive,” Dai said. “You’re a natural cock sucker. Such talent deserves a reward.”

He put both hands on my head to steady and control me and started to fuck my throat. There was little for me to do. I could squeeze him some with my throat and rub the bottom of his thick pole with my tongue as it moved in and out of my mouth. He built the pace until he made a last thrust holding me, fully impaled, against his crotch. I felt his pole throb as the first jet pushed past my lips and down the long tube to jet out the tip. I could feel it hit my insides deep in my chest. He started to pull out. The second burst was still so deep there was no need to swallow but the third flooded my mouth and I tried to gulp it down. But others followed so quickly that quite a lot escaped my lips. When the flow eased I had a chance to catch up. I captured the last spurts on my tongue before he pulled out. He was still hard.

“I didn’t think anyone could cum so much,” I said, looking up at Dai. “Tastes good.” I licked the stuff smeared on my lips.

Dai helped me stand and used his fingers to wipe up the cum on my chin and feed it to me. Then he led me over to a padded massage table. It was perfect height for fucking. I lay back on it and he raised my legs to rest on his shoulders.

I looked down my body at the big stud who was getting set to fuck me. My legs are strong and developed from my swimming but his upper arms were thicker than my thighs. Every muscle on his torso was bulging and defined.

And then there was that cock, darker than his chocolate tone, with a reddish-brown head. The skin covering the tip was fully retracted. It was slick and shiny from my saliva but fresh juice was bubbling from the hole in the end. Yesterday I thought I had a big cock. I never imagined something like this even existed.

I looked into Dai’s eyes. He smiled down at me. I thought, he knows what I’m thinking, scared of his size and power yet eager to experience having that inside me. I wondered what it would be like to be him, powerful, confident and casually dominating everyone around. I didn’t have time to ponder it. I felt him position himself for entry.

He applied pressure and my soft flesh yielded to the steely shaft pressed against it. He was thicker than Ten. I sensed my insides as he expanded me to make room for himself. Several inches followed the crown into my gut in that first thrust.

He started a slow fuck stroke. Every movement of him inside me stimulated my most sensitive spots. I reached to stroke my cock but Dai brushed my hand away. My own cock was tingling, bouncing and dripping pre-cum. He pushed me over the edge. I lifted my head off the bench just in time to be struck by three blasts of my own seed full on my face. I flopped back down as the next few sprayed on my chest and belly.

Dai wiped up the cum on my face with his fingers. I thought he was going to feed it to me but he brought them to his own mouth and licked them clean. He went back for seconds and thirds and then smeared the rest on the skin of my face and trunk.

Now he had ten inches in me and was opening up new territory. His crown was up past my hip bone. When I looked down I could see the bulge up the left side of my normally flat, muscled, abdominals. He let me rest a hand on it. I could feel the hard shaft underneath the muscles. But it wasn’t just a lump inside me. It was pulsing with power and moving, not just the in and out from Dai’s thrusting, but flexing and wriggling on its own as if trying to escape from my internal tissues attempting to contain it.

But it was all so stimulating, I came again. When I calmed back down from my orgasm I noted that his thrusts ended with him tight to my butt. He was fully in me. I looked up at Dai and he smiled. He started to speed up and lengthen his strokes. I was instantly back in a heaven of sexual frenzy, on the edge of exploding but just short. He kept me there for what seemed like forever. Then there was a final plunge into my ass and his buried member went wild inside me as it spewed its seed deep in the middle of my body. I shot too but barely noticed amid the sensory overload from what was happening inside me.

I was in a daze for a few minutes. When the world came into focus again, Dai was pressed tight to my butt. He was still deep inside me but his member was calm, resting. It still throbbed with quiet power. As long as it was in me I realized that my body was its, not mine. I looked up at Dai. He knew what his fuck had done to me. I was about to say something when he started stroking again. My thoughts fled as pleasure took over.

I was sitting on the floor in the shower. A cool spray was falling over me. I didn’t remember anything after Dai starting to fuck me again. Gary was standing under the adjacent shower head.

“What happened?” I asked.

“Dai fucked you senseless,” Gary replied. “Ten and I brought you to the shower to recover. You’ve been sitting under the water for twenty minutes, leaking Dai’s cum onto the tiles. Welcome back.”

“Were you fucked,” I asked him.

“Yes, Kal did me. It was great but I didn’t react the way you did,” Gary replied. “They said you are especially sensitive to anal stimulation.”

What does that mean? Am I going to be a bottom boy from now on?”

“Your asking the wrong guy,” Gary said. “My first gay sex was an hour ago like you. Maybe Ten can help you. He was getting some things but we are to meet him by our lockers once you recover.”

I got to my feet. I felt great, energized by the sex I’d had. We left the showers and grabbed towels to dry off. Ten was waiting by our lockers.

“Roy, I see you recovered,” Ten said as we approached. “I’ve put a selection of our club gear in your lockers and a full wardrobe will be sent to your room. It’s free from our sponsors to all members.”

I opened my locker with the finger sensor. Inside were a new warmup suit, swimsuits and gym gear in the red and white club colors.

“How did you open our lockers?” I asked Ten.

“Staff, this can open any locker or door in the club or apartment complex,” Ten said, holding up his right index finger.

“It’s good for opening up asses too,” I joked.

At Ten’s direction we donned our new swimsuits with a warmup suit on top and aqua socks for our feet. Our next event was to meet our coach at the pool.

Ten led us to the Olympic-size pool. There were several swimmers and coaches already working. Our new coach was waiting for us.

“Coach, these are your new recruits,” Ten began. “Roy Palmer and Gary Johnson. Roy, Gary, Coach Heath Winston will be your trainer. He is a coach on the national team and Shanghai was his first Olympics.”

Heath was obviously a swimmer himself. He was probably in his late twenties, six feet tall, tanned skin and blond hair. He had on a red club-logo knit shirt that highlighted the muscles beneath it. It was embroidered with ‘Coach Heath Winston under the logo though he, like we, had his badge hanging from his neck. He had white shorts on that hugged his skin. A nice bulge was obvious, about six inches, soft I guessed.

“How is your wife doing?” Ten asked him.

“Things are going smoothly. She’s five month along.” Heath told him. “We found out by ultrasound it is a boy. You’ll have a son in a few months. You are coming over this weekend, right?”

“Of course,” Ten confirmed. “I’ll leave you to your training.”

Ten left us. I was still trying to get past hearing his wife was having Ten’s child and he seemed fine with it.

Heath had reserved us two adjacent lanes. He had us warm up by doing a couple laps freestyle and butterfly and then had us race each other for a hundred meter freestyle and then a hundred butterfly.

When we got out and dried off he showed us our races on a large video display at the side of the pool. We were tracked by underwater cameras the whole way. He could freeze or slow the playback to point out problems. We did another couple races and our form was better. He then had us practice while he observed. After another half hour he had us finish up with twenty laps, alternating sprinting and cruising, for cardio development.

We swam for a couple hours that first day. After Heath left us we chatted with some of the others we knew from the NCAA championship. We left with a couple. When we put on our badges theirs showed yellow dots. They’d been here a couple weeks. They took advantage of their status to fuck us in the shower. It was fun but not anything like what we had earlier.

Once we dressed we went to dinner in the cafeteria together. We chatted about the program and they showed us how to use the app to view our schedule for tomorrow and access training videos. Apparently training videos included the sex we had in the gym. They showed us how we could book a bed mate for the night once we advanced from white. They tried to select us but someone reserved us first. It didn’t indicate who.

After dinner we returned to our rooms. Gary and I make a quick run in one of the electrics to a nearby Vons market to stock our kitchen and fridge. After we put the stuff away, I thought I’d watch the video of Dai fucking me. I was about to turn on the TV when there was a knock on our door.

I went to open the door but it opened before I reached it. It was Ten and his cousin, Peng. They were both wearing white tees and tiny gym shorts, little more than briefs, that fit them tightly. Peng, who I knew was fit from seeing him in the cafeteria, was not nearly as muscular as Ten, but still showed decent muscle and defined abdominals. He had a very nice, round butt and about seven inches in the front. He was several inches shorter than Ten, about five-seven.

“Hi Roy,” Ten greeted me. “You know Peng. We will be spending the night with you. Hi Gary.” He had come from the bedroom after hearing our noise. “We’ll be sharing your beds tonight. Peng is an excellent bottom.”

“Thanks, cousin,” Peng said. “But, I don’t get to ride your pole as often as I’d like. We always try to spend the first night with new arrivals.”

“Are we getting right to it or can we offer you something?” Gary asked.

“No rush,” Ten told him. “Do you have milk? Alcohol is bad for performance though some guys need it to overcome their inhibitions. We have none and after a few days with us neither will you.”

They got out of their clothes, as did we. We just left them in a pile on the floor and moved to the couch. Gary brought a tray with four glasses of milk.

“Ten, why did I react so intensely to Dai’s fuck?”

“Everyone reacts as their prostate is stimulated by an anal fuck,” Ten explained. “You are one of the lucky guys that have a deep sensitive spot but you need a big cock to reach it. I watched the video of Dai and you and I think I may be just long enough to reach it. Peng is sensitive deep too. But he is shorter than you so your cock might be long enough to hit it. You’ll know when you do by his reaction.”

“Don’t worry Gary. I still enjoy smaller guys,” Peng assured him.

“Can I ask you what is your relationship with our Coach?” I asked Ten. “I don’t want to pry so it’s fine if it’s private.”

“I don’t mind,” Ten assured me. “First let me tell you about Heath. He’s fairly rich. His family is old Boston money and his dad runs a big investment firm there. Heath swam for a Harvard. He was good but not great and went into coaching after graduation, becoming an assistant at Harvard. He planned to do that for a few years before joining his dad’s firm. He married Cathrine, Cathy, also from a prominent Boston family, straight after graduation.

“He had a good reputation as a coach,” Ten continued. “So Coach Brady recruited him for our staff a couple years ago. With a good salary, a nice house as a perk and the promise of an Olympic coaching gig, he accepted. Well Heath was a good coach but he was overwhelmed by the sexual environment here. He had thought he was a man but he’d never actually encountered a real man before. We have plenty here and Heath was well used and naturally submissive.”

“It only got worse after Shanghai when Dai and Kal came on as physical trainers. That’s when I came on too, just after I turned eighteen. Peng had recommended me to Dai. Well, I was only here a short time, but I could see Heath was struggling. I talked to my cousin’s and we unofficially adopted he and Cathy into our family.”

“Yes,” Peng added. “Ten is the youngest of us here at the club but for obvious reasons he’s our family head. But, anyway we were happy to help them.”

“Peng is being too modest,” Ten countered. “While sexually I’m in charge, Peng, Dang and Ram are men too. It is not a matter of preferred sexual position or orientation but of knowing who you are and asserting yourself with equals and inferiors and knowing and acting appropriately with your superiors. You will do that once we train you but Heath was confused in such situations. He needed a man to take charge of him. That is what we did.”

“Dang is with he and Cathy tonight, Ram, tomorrow and me, Wednesday. Ten generally does the weekends.”

“It sounded like he said Cathy was having your child,” I mentioned.

“Yes,” Ten confirmed. “Obviously Heath isn’t man enough to satisfy a woman. Cathy was happy enough with him before they came here. She never had sex with a real man for comparison. Even that dropped off as Heath became dependent on cock. We saved their marriage. They were both excited to have my child and I’m excited to be getting a son. Eventually Cathy will have a child from each of us.”

“Hey, enough talk,” Peng stated. “My ass needs a cock in it.”

Peng got on his knees, leaning over the side of the couch, offering Gary a good view of his hole nestled between the firm globes of his ass. It glistened with the lube he’d applied before coming over.

Ten stood and I did too. I led him to the bedroom. Once there he spun me around and hugged me to him. We kissed as our cocks mashed together between our pressed bodies. We were both hard in anticipation of imminent sex.

Ten kissed me. It was my first kiss with a man. It was clear to me that I was the one being kissed. Ten controlled me orally with his mouth and tongue as easily as he could with his cock. I loved feeling him inside my mouth, dominating my space. He brought his tongue back to his mouth and returned it with a big gob of his saliva that he deposited on my tongue. I swallowed it as readily as I would his cum.

He broke our kiss and we moved to the bed. I was eager for his fuck.

“I really am anticipating your fuck,” I told him. “How am I different than Heath?”

“Well, Heath would not be anticipating,” Ten explained. “He would passively be accepting. When you get a turn with Peng, you will easily switch to the active roll. Heath can no longer do that. He is only comfortable being used by better men which my cousins and I are. We make the decisions for he and Cathy and they know we will take good care of them.”

It was a new concept for me. But there was no time to ponder it. Ten got in position and entered me smoothly. He was great and when he was in almost his full ten inches he found my inner sensitive spot. He could see from my reaction when he was on target and pretty soon that was every stroke. I shot a few times before he filled my gut.

Then I had a turn with Peng bottoming. I was long enough, just, to touch his inner spot and brought him to a couple nice orgasms before I shot. But Peng wasn’t just a hole for my cock. He squeezed and worked it with his internal muscles to heighten my pleasure or relaxed when he wanted to let me avoid shooting to soon. It was a technique I needed to practice to be a bottom guys want to fuck.

We did another round with each before we drifted off to sleep. I was still in Peng hugging him to me.

All in all it was a pretty nice first day.

The next day Coach Heath told us that the boys had given us permission to fuck him whenever we wanted. We did it in the showers after our swim training. Gary and I felt that if we didn’t use our benefit right away he’d feel we were rejecting him. But after that he wouldn’t give us order but phrase his advice as suggestions. We followed it like orders though and our form and times improved.

Friday we had a race among eight swimmers in the program. Vern Talbot and his son and Bill Foster with his were there to witness it. The elder Talbot and Foster, gold medalists in multiple Olympics head up the coaching program. We all did a hundred meters butterfly race followed a half hour later with a two-hundred meters freestyle. I took the butterfly race with Gary a close second and we reversed the order on the freestyle. Third place was a couple seconds back. All four times were personal bests for us though not near the Olympic and World records our audience held.

The four Olympians came by after to congratulate us and praise Heath on his coaching. It was deserved. At the start of the week our times would have placed us in the middle of the pack. In a few days with Heath we made real progress.

The older two left with Heath, leaving us with their sons.

“Keep up your training and you’ll be on the team with us for the World Aquatics Championships next year,” young Vern told us.

“That is our goal, Vern,” I told him as we donned our warmup suits.

“Call me Trey,” he told us. “All my friends do. Come with us.”

They walked us toward the gym and locker rooms. I figured they were going to fuck us. With all the sex we were getting amongst our training routine, I’d have been more surprised if they didn’t. We knew Bill and Trey were only fifteen years old. But they looked fully adult. Both were big guys. Bill was six-four and well muscled, not as big as out trainers, Dai and Kal, but big for a swimmer. Trey was about six-one and not as muscled as Bill but much more than Gary or I. Both had big bulges in their warmup suits. I figured Bill was almost as big as Dai or Kal and Trey must have over ten inches.

At the gym, Dai was working with one of our fellow swimmers on the leg press machine. Kal had just pulled out of fucking another who was recovering on a gym mat. Ten had one of the female swimmers on his massage table and was working on her shoulder and arm muscles as he straddled her hips with his cock deep in her cunt. There were a few others working out individually or in pairs and another pair having sex. It was pretty normal.

“Brother, Trey, we heard Roy and Gary won the races today so we were expecting you,” Kal said as he walked over to us. His big cock, still hard, was coated with some of the cum he’d deposited in his partner’s ass.

“Yes, they were well ahead of the others,” Bill told him. “How are they doing on the physical training program?”

“They both have added twenty pounds to their bench press in the week and we expect their progress will continue,” Kal reported. “Sexually it has been good too but you’ll obviously know that directly soon enough.”

“They are actually ahead of where we expected,” Ten said, having come over after giving the girl he was working on another strong orgasm. “Roy has a deep sensitive spot and has picked up some of Peng’s bottoming skills. Gary is good but not at Roy’s level. How is Gem?”

It felt a little weird to hear two guys that have fucked you discuss your sexual skills with two who were about to.

“You know. You call him every day but you should visit your brother more,” Bill said. “He’s practically part of our family and sleeps with Gavin and me whenever we don’t have guests. We are taking him with us in a few weeks to Gavin’s location shoot in Thailand but we haven’t told him yet. You can give him the news.”

“That’s great,” Ten said. “Gem knows all the best boys in Bangkok. You’ll have lots of fun.”

“We will,” Bill agreed. “But we got an invitation from a couple young princes to stay at the royal guest residence. Since we are openly gay, I expect we will be getting a lot of royal Thai ass to fuck. But there is always plenty of down time between takes and Gavin has a luxury motor home on location. I’ll ask Gem for some names. There are always plenty of go-for jobs on these location shoots.”

“Enough chat for now,” Trey said. “Our friends need to wash off the chlorine from the pool. We’ll fuck them in the showers.”

We went with them to the locker room. We started to head for our lockers but Bill and Trey said we could put our stuff in theirs until we were done. We were soon naked. Bill and Trey looked even more impressive without clothes. Bill had over thirteen inches and Trey was almost eleven.

Bill had a bottle of lube in his locker. I asked to borrow it and re-lubed my hole. We had prepped and lubed before the race but the water washed the lube away. Bill then let me slick up his big cock. It felt as powerful as the rest of him. I really wanted that thing inside of me.

They led us into the shower room. We had a small audience. Someone had turned on a couple spray heads along the far wall for us and we went there.

Ten was there watching with the girl he’d been fucking. Ten was behind her hugging her body and probably up her ass. She was really quite sexy, five-eight, red hair, pale skin with a few freckles, good firm breasts about a C-cup. She was still leaking Ten’s cum from her cunt. I thought her light skin and Ten’s deep tan color made an interesting contrast.

Bill positioned me leaning to the wall with my legs spread and got behind me. He fingered my hole for a couple minutes and probed inside. Then I felt him at my back door. He applied a little pressure and slipped in easily. He went right to work.

With a steady stroke he moved steadily deeper. When he hit my deep switch he triggered my first orgasm. I sprayed my cum on the wall. He gave me full-length strokes and built to his own release. He held me on the brink of shooting for a long time before jetting his juice in my gut and triggering my release.

He eased out of me. I turned around and leaned my back on the shower wall for support. I was happy but it had been a real workout. They swapped. It was Trey’s turn with me.

Trey picked me off the floor, holding me by my hips. I’m a well-muscled hundred-eighty pounds but he handled me as if I weighed twenty. He stepped in and lowered me onto his hard cock. The almost eleven inches slipped into my cum filled chute easily. I wrapped my legs about his waist. My back was still leaning on the wall.

Trey alternated moving me up and down on his pole and holding me steady while he thrusted in and out. I came twice in the next half hour before he added a hefty deposit to my already full gut and I shot again.

He pulled out of me and I unwrapped my legs and stood beside him. I was physically exhausted from an hour of nonstop sex but tried not to show it. Lots of cum was leaking from me as my ass was having trouble closing up after being stretch so wide for so long. I made the best of it by reaching behind and scooping a lot of it onto my fingers that I then licked clean.

“You boys did very good,” Bill told us. “We can get a little enthusiastic when our partners are particularly good but you handled it well. Let us get dressed and you can join us for dinner.”

We were joined for dinner by Dai, Kal and Ten. We had a big round table in the cafeteria. I was seated between Dai and Bill. It was somewhat intimidating to be sitting with five guys way bigger than us, all of whom have fucked us. They were all younger than we but it felt like we were the boys sitting with men and, I guess, that was true.

Bill praised my bottoming skills. Trey said Gary was good but not at my level. Dai and Kal thought it was excellent progress for our first week and said we should be ready to top soon. Ten said we should start our straight sex training too and Dai agreed. Gary said we were not virgins when we arrived. We’d had plenty of sex with girls. That got the guys laughing. Trey explained that if you can’t get a woman as sexually excited as you were when we fucked you, you have a lot to learn. But you have the best teachers he added.

The conversation then turned. Bill wanted Dai and Kal to compete in the next Olympics. He though Dai should take up decathlon and Kal do the throwing and strength events, javelin, shot put, discus and hammer. Dai could add pole vault, high jump and long jump if he wanted more medals. If they competed they could join Trey and he in the Olympic Village instead of staying at a hotel and watching from the stands.

They were interested in the idea. Then Dai brought up that since their dad was a Brazilian citizen when they were born, they could compete for Brazil. America has lots of medalists but they’d be gods to Brazil where their grandparents and a couple uncles still lived. It was assumed by everyone they’d win and that’s undoubtedly true after they master the technical skills.

We finished dinner but before we left Dai updated our badges to yellow dots. After we guys left we spotted two of the swimmers we defeated this afternoon and used our new status to have them for sex tonight. We topped them both. It was a nice change and we got to try some of the things that we had enjoyed as bottoms.

The next day there were races for the female elite swimmers. One of the winners was the sexy redhead that Ten was working on yesterday. The other was a very hot blond number. With all the gay sex we’d been having I certainly still reacted to the opposite sex.

The winners got congratulated by Trey and Bill. We figured we’d watch as we had been yesterday. We stopped when they entered the elite woman’s locker room.

“What are you waiting for?” Ten asked, coming up behind us and pushing the door open. “Several girls watched you yesterday.”

Inside the girls were getting out of their suits. Several waved to Ten. None were concerned with men in their locker room.

“Ten, you and your friends can use my locker,” said a shapely, brown-haired number, hanging up her suit.

“Thanks, Sue. These boys are Roy and Gary.”

“I know,” Sue stated. “I watched them get their reward yesterday. I was only two-tenths behind on the freestyle or I’d be getting fucked today. Ten can you come over this evening? Watching Viv and Lou will get me super hot. You can bring your friends too.”

“Sure,” Ten agreed, “I need to get them trained in straight sex.”

“If you get half as good as Ten you’ll have so many women begging for your cocks you won’t need men,” Sue advised.

I expect we’d still appreciate the variety in bisexuality. Though a woman couldn’t please my anal hot spots. Yet there was no denying that Sue and the other female swimmers were sexy. You’d have to be near a hundred percent gay to turn down the chance to get it on with one of them and we weren’t.

Today’s action was taking place on a couple air mattresses spread out on an open area of floor. I realized the mattresses were here for just this purpose, sex. Trey was fucking Viv, Vivian, the redhead Ten was with yesterday, missionary position. Lou was getting it from Bill Junior doggy style.

As I watched they both had an orgasm, then a second and a third. Lou lost muscle control. Her head slumped to the pad, her legs limply draped over the sides of Bill’s thick thighs as he supported her hips and continued fucking her. She had another orgasm.

I’d fucked plenty of girls but never had seen any react like these two, not even in porn. They were obviously in ecstasy. It was incredibly hot to watch.

Ten was fucking Sue up the ass while they both looked on. One of the other girls backed onto my hard cock and I started a slow stroke up her ass as I hugged her to me. I put one hand on her pussy. Her hand was already there playing with her clit. I pushed a couple fingers inside her. She was very wet. The girls on the mattresses had another orgasm and she joined them.

Now Trey and Bill were building to their own release. Their partners were delirious from the sensations. Ten minutes or so later they both shot. Cunts overflowed with the massive load as the girls squealed in a last orgasm. I pumped my cum into the ass of the girl I was holding as she came again.

Both pulled out and hugged their partners to their bodies. They were both exhausted and dazed, eyes wide but unfocused. These were trained athletes in peak condition. I knew why they laughed when we told them we’d had plenty of sex with girls.

It took a while but Viv and Lou recovered. First their eyes started to look around and their muscles firmed up as they regained control. First they turned to look into the eyes of the stud that fucked them. They didn’t say anything. I knew from experience when the sex is that good it is impossible to express what you feel in words to the person responsible. The boys just gave them a gentle kiss and helped them stand. Then they and everyone headed to the showers.

It was just before eight when there was a knock on our door and Ten let himself in. He was just wearing his sheer white mini gym shorts. The ones that let his skin color and cock show through. We were dressed in white gym shorts and tees but not see through.

“I see you’re ready,” Ten began. “You can lose the tops.” We did.

“When we enter the room go to Sue and her roommate, Dauphine, and kiss them. Roy, you have Sue and Gary, Dauphine. The kiss is important to establish your dominance and control. You’ve been on the receiving end when I’ve kissed you. I want you each to kiss me like you’ll kiss your girls. Your mouth must dominant hers. Push her pubic mound tight to your hard cock and roam your hands over her body, especially breasts and ass, to establish that no part of her is off limits to you.

We tried it with Ten. He remained passive.

“You both did good,” Ten reported. “Gary, be more aggressive with your hands and, both of you, use more strength. These are athletes you’ll be fucking. You won’t hurt them and they expect their men to be powerful. When Dai, Kal or I fuck them, we don’t hold back. You saw what it is suppose to be like. How close can you come to matching them?”

The night went well. I got Sue two orgasms on my first fuck. When Ten did her she had eight by my count. But, on our morning fuck, I got her to do five and I shot twice. Ten said he was satisfied with our progress but we needed more practice. Sue and Dauphine invited me back for Sunday night without a Gary. He was jealous but I accepted.

That night I managed to shoot three times, twice in Sue and once in Dauphine. But I got four orgasms out of Sue the first time and six the second. Dauphine had five. I did them both in the morning with another five for each.

I was running late so told them I needed to leave to get dressed for gym. They told me to stay. They had clothes in their closet for guys short on time. Sitting on the toilet in front of two naked girls was uncomfortable even though we’d had plenty of sex together. Then we showered and Sue used the hand wand on my ass to clean me out for the gay sex I’d get in the gym.

We had breakfast together in the cafeteria. Before we split, they to the pool and me to the gym, they invited me to stay over whenever I wanted. A week ago that would have been a dream come true but today I get great sex from guys too.

Next week I won both races, the fifty meter freestyle and a four hundred individual medley. That meant I got a double fuck. I had added another twenty pounds to my bench press and I was breaking my personal bests at all my distances. Sue also took one race and was a close second to Vivian in the other. She had her victory fuck from young Bill and I lost count of how many times she came. Of course, Ten fucking me up my ass while we watched made it hard to keep track.

That evening I was with Sue and Dauphine. We were resting on the bed after I had a round with each of them.

“I know I’m not Bill but I hope you enjoy my efforts,” I told Sue. “I get so much gay sex but I still enjoy a sexy woman.”

“Don’t sell yourself short,” Sue replied, turning to her side. “Bill, Dai, Kal and even Ten are super but you are almost in their league. I came five times just now.”

“Me too,” added Dauphine.

“Back at Michigan with my boyfriend, I’d be lucky to orgasm once while he had his fun,” Sue stated. “I can’t go back to that after this. I’d marry you in a heartbeat. But that’s for later. Will you be my boyfriend? I know you are bi. That’s okay. With everything going on this summer we will both have sex with lots of people. I get in on with Dauphine too and obviously share you with her.”

“To tell you the truth,” I started. “I like being fucked by the big studs here. I get to cum multiple times and it is a lot of fun and less pressure than with you ladies. But I don’t feel as close to any of the guys as I do with you. I’ll be your boyfriend. You really are already thinking of me as marriage material?”

“Yes, I totally understand. The sex here is amazing and so free,” Sue responded. “But having a special someone is important too. And I was serious about marriage eventually if things work out as I hope. One thing though. I promised Ten that when I married I’d have his kid first. I hope you are okay with that. We’ll have plenty of our own.”

“I promised him too,” added Dauphin. “So did Vivian.”

“I guess Ten is planning a big family,” I said. “He already had one on the way from Coach Heath’s wife. Ten is going to be with Dai and Kal. Once Dai and Kal turn eighteen they are going to do escorting. It seems to be a family tradition. Ten will be their houseboy and I think he will do some escorting too. I couldn’t afford what they expect to charge but I guess Ten will visit us or we him pretty often. I’m for it.”

The next week I won both my races again and my personal bests continued to improve. As a reward for consecutive double wins, Bill allowed me to top him. I did my best and got him to shoot twice before cumming again with me. I earned my green dot. That night Gary and I entertained all four Thai boys. We were white meat between two tanned bodies all evening. It was great.

Sue also won twice. One was unofficially an American record time. She asked if she could give one of her fucks to Dauphine and Trey fucked her but then did Sue after.

That night, as was now my usual routine, I was with Sue and Dauphine. We were relaxing after our initial round.

“I won’t be able to make it next Saturday,” I informed her. “Bill and his spouse, Gavin Richards, the movie star, are hosting a party at their place in the hills above Malibu. It’s guys only. All our male swimmers, Dai and the Thai boys and some of Gavin’s movie friends will be there.”

“We won’t be left out,”Sue said. “Ashley Simpson and Toshi Hamada are hosting a party for the female swimmers. Trey and his dad, Kal and some others will be there. I love our sessions but this should be a lot of fun too.”

The next weekend we took the club’s electrics to the party. The estate was gated and inside there were several cars already parked in the drive or adjacent grass. The door to the main house was propped open. We went in.

We were greeted by their Thai houseboy, Gem, Ten’s older brother. He was nude. Gem was about five-eight with a sleek, defined, swimmers build. Ten is more of a muscle-boy but Gem still looked powerful with sixteen-inch guns, muscled pectoral plates and cobblestone abdominal definition. He had an eight-inch cock that was already hard and poking out and slightly up.

He told us to put our clothes in bins arrayed by the entrance. Everyone was wearing the red and white warmup suits with nothing on underneath. We were soon naked and headed out to the back yard where the party had started.

The back had a panoramic view of the coast, up toward Santa Barbara and down to Los Angeles. You could see planes taking off from LAX, climbing over the ocean and turning toward their destinations. There was a half moon high in the sky providing some illumination and dim outside lights around the yard where a hedge gave some privacy without compromising the view. On the opposite side of the yard was a guest house, open with its lights on.

The fun had started. Dai was fucking Gavin on one of the lounge chairs. Young Bill was in action with someone I recognized. It was Antonio Rodriquez who plays an FBI agent in last season’s new hit procedural drama on CBS. I didn’t know he was gay.

Ten was helping a guy up from the air mattress they’d used for their sex. They went to get a drink. I joined them.

“Hi Roy,” Ten greeted me. “This is Jerry Evans. Jerry meet Roy Palmer. Roy is the top swimmer in our summer program.”

Ten handed Jerry a cold beer and got fruit juice for himself and me. I don’t use alcohol. It hurts performance both in the pool and in bed and, after a few weeks in the program, I don’t have any sexual inhibitions or anxiety that need loosening.

“Hi Jerry,” I greeted him. “You look familiar. You must be one of Gavin’s actor friends.”

“I had a number of supporting roles in movies and television,” Jerry said. “Next spring I’ll be one of three leads in a new HBO drama about three gay escort roommates. They will shoot ten episodes for season one. I have five sex scenes.”

“I wish you luck and hope it’s a hit,” I said. “No offense but you look a little small for an escort.” He had just over seven and only slightly above normal thickness.

“They have cock doubles for close-ups,” Jerry said. “One of the others is smaller than me. In action you can’t tell what we have. In four of my sex scenes, I top. In life though, I generally bottom.”

“I’m versatile. You can top me. Ten is a good teacher. He can give you some pointers on technique.”

I lay on the air mattress they had just left. There was a little pool of Ten’s cum that had overflowed Jerry’s ass between the rows of tubes. I used some for added lube around my hole. Jerry lifted my legs to his shoulders, pushed in and started a slow fuck stroke.

It was okay but nothing special. Ten gave him suggestions and had him pound me more aggressively. He became more verbal, telling me to take it as if he were fucking me with a lot more cock than he actually had. Was that part from his dialog on the show? He lasted about ten minutes before shooting. He pulled out and sprayed my torso with his cum.

We had an audience when we finished. Gem came by with a huge older Black stud. Ten made introductions. The big stud was Julio, dad to Dai and Kal. He was six-four, hugely muscled and had almost fourteen inches. He must be near forty but looked much younger. He had heard that I was the best swimmer in the summer program from Bill Senior, one of his wives, and Dai and Kal said I was a good fuck. That sounded like an opening and I suggested he should judge for himself and lay back on the mattress.

Julio pushed right in. He was huge but I’ve had his sons and they are even bigger. But they didn’t have their dad’s experience. I was instantly in heaven. I shot four times before he flooded my gut. I was a little disoriented as Julio finished and pulled out. Gem helped me stand.

Ten introduced Jerry to Julio and mentioned that Jerry would be playing an escort in a new series. Julio told him he just saw an escort, him, in action but he might like a more intimate demonstration. With that he just hugged Jerry to his muscled body and kissed him. That instantly brought out the submissive bottom boy that was Jerry’s true nature. Julio put him down on the mattress and gave him a real power fuck. Twenty minutes later, Jerry lay senseless and covered in his own spewed cum.

Julio moved on, leaving me with Gem and Ten. They looked at each other and decided something between themselves without words as brothers can. They moved me to a free mattress and Gem lay down. Ten maneuvered me to straddle Gem’s hips and sit down on his eight-inch pole, facing Gem’s feet. It slipped in easily. Then Ten got in front of me and raised my legs to his shoulders as I lay back on Gem. I felt his tip touch me where his brother entered me. He pushed at the juncture and slowly my flesh gave way. He eased inside me beside Gem.

I never had two cocks inside my ass at the same time before. Each of the Thai brothers was fairly thick. Together they were thicker than anyone I’d had before and I’d had some really thick ones. But it felt a lot different than a single cock. First, the paired poles weren’t round and my hole couldn’t seal properly so I felt the big load I got from Julio leaking out. Second, there were two crowns and two independent motions, so I got stimulated in many spots in an unpredictable fashion.

Initially, Gem stayed still as Ten stroked his crown along the bottom part of Gem and across my prostate. A few minutes of that and I shot. He took that time to push in deep. Ten is ten-inches so a couple more than his older brother. I could feel it when the two tips passed each other.

They both started stroking me. Sometimes they moved together and sometimes in opposite directions. I would lose track of who was where until my deep spot was triggered. Only Ten was long enough to reach it.

I shot my cum again and again. Ten eventually had me bent double with my ankles beside my head. He started fast, full-length strokes up my gut as his brother stayed still. A few minutes of that and he made a final plunge. Both brothers’ cocks jetted their juices inside me as I came again.

We rested in the afterglow. I moved my legs to wrap Ten’s waist to hold him inside me. Both their poles were still twitching in my gut, putting out the final small spurts of sperm. I could feel some of it leaking down my crack.

Ten lowered his head beside mine and kissed his brother beneath me. I turned my head and watched as their tongues played with each other. They both turned a little toward me and we made it a three-way. It started with us licking each other in the middle but soon the dominant Thais were both inside my mouth, shoving my tongue this way and that.

As we kissed Ten had started to flex his hips, moving his cock inside me. They broke the kiss and treated me to a second round of double fucking. It was as good as our first. When we finally untangled we were smeared with cum. Ten and I had my stuff smeared over most of our torsos while Gem’s groin and thighs were soaked with all the seed that leaked from my ass.

Gem directed us to an outdoor shower pillar set in the middle of a circular concrete pad. It had three heads, two already in use. We shared the third and soon were cum free though I was still leaking a little.

Gem left to take care of his duties and see that the food set out was replenished and to wash some of the used towels. I told Ten that I thought his brother is hot. Ten agreed and told me he plans to breed him with Coach Heath’s wife about a year after his son is born. The siblings, hopefully brothers, would then have the same age difference but Ten’s would be the older one.

I have an older brother too. He is three years my senior and in law school. He swam for UCLA too but I beat his times even before this summer. He was always bossing me around but that is going to change.

I had several other encounters into the evening. But best was being invited to sleep with young Bill and Gavin in their bed for overnight. As Bill fucked me, I fucked Gavin. It would be difficult to say what was best, Bill’s expert fuck or the fact that I was fucking one of the biggest stars in Hollywood.

It was a great party. After that, my times continued to improve until I was in territory only a Talbot or Foster had exceeded. I was no threat to Bill or Trey but I could beat everyone else. Sue also moved to near world record pace in her events.

It meant we got a lot of attention both in training and sexual. My bench press got up to three-eighty. Our gym sessions always wrapped up with a fuck by Dai or Kal. Then after our pool training in the afternoon, Ten would have us both on adjacent massage tables, relaxing our muscles before depositing his sperm in my ass and Sue’s cunt.

For Labor Day weekend Sue and I were invited to spend it at Dai and Kal’s Malibu beach home. That Tuesday our program would conclude but we were offered membership in the aquatic club. Membership is by invitation only and we both accepted.

Sue transferred from Michigan to UCLA where she was given a swimming scholarship. Coach Heath arranged it with my coach at UCLA and they were eager to get her when they learned her times. We will share a room in the athletic dorm but we also will have a room at the club’s complex. Until school starts we are going to stay with my family in Mission Viejo.

Friday afternoon there was a farewell party for the summer program invitees. There was food and beverages but mostly it was a last chance to have sex with those you might not see for a while. I made a point to do Gary, Dauphine and Coach Heath. When the party ended and everyone was splitting up into small groups for a final night, we grabbed a quick shower and met Dai and Kal for the trip to Malibu.

They had a new Mercedes SUV. Bill drove with Trey in the passenger seat. We rode in the second row sitting on the laps of Dai and Kal. We all had club warmup suits but ours were pushed down to let the big cocks up my ass and Sue’s cunt. None of the boys were actually old enough to drive but they’d been driving for a couple years already. They weren’t old enough to have sex either but they’d been doing that even longer. We got in a few orgasms on the short trip as Dai and Kal timed their release to just prior to our arrival.

They pulled into the middle slot in a three-car garage. There were a couple cars parked just outside on the short driveway. The boys pulled our warmup suit bottoms off before we got out. Sue and I leaked their cum as we walked into the house. Everyone stripped off completely in the laundry slash mud room that attached to the garage. Nude we were herded into the main living area.

Julio, Bill Senior, Tia Nguyen, brother, Taddeo, and sister, Tien, Kal’s older brother, Kyle, and Bill’s wife, Gavin, were already there and nude like we were. We had met all of them before at various times over the summer but I’d only had sex with Julio and Gavin.

Taddeo was a slightly smaller version of Dai and Kal. He was six-three and had big muscles but he didn’t have the blocky bodybuilder look. He was sleeker with a smaller waist giving a dramatic v-shape. He had thirteen inches. He had more of a caramel skin tone, lighter than his brothers and his face, especially his eyes, gave a somewhat Asian look.

Kyle was about five-ten, smaller and, at nineteen, older than his half-brother, Kal. He had an athletic build but nothing like Kal. He had a nice eight-inch cock. He was comfortable being around the younger but bigger boys, sexually and physically far superior.

Tia and Tien were both stunningly beautiful and sexy. Tien, only thirteen, was already five-eight and taller than her mother. Both could be models. Tia was in her early thirties but looked younger while Tien looked like she was in her late teens. Being naked with a group of big men was nothing new to them and I figured they’d had sex with all of them.

“Welcome, Roy and Sue,” Bill Senior greeted us. “I have been following your progress all summer and am very pleased with the results. Roy your times put you equal or better to any male swimmer except for the Talbots and Fosters. Sue you are only a few hundredths from world records in several events. The party this weekend is to celebrate your progress.”

“Before we get started we have something for you,” Bill Junior said. “I have a glass of milk for each of you. This is some of Mom’s milk we froze and stored. It is very potent. We were raised on it as infants but just one glass can have a dramatic effect. Drink up.”

He handed each of us a glass. It looked like normal milk. We drank. It tasted like milk. A couple minutes after my body tingled and I told them I felt hungry. I was given a big glass of a protein drink. Sue was given the same. We drank the glass and had a few more before the hunger went away.

I had a chance to see the results. Sue was Sue but sexier. Her breasts were only a little bigger but much firmer. Her whole body was like that, no big muscles but everything was firmer and she said she felt stronger.

I had definitely gained some muscle mass and lost almost all my body fat. I was shredded. I also felt stronger, way stronger. The other big change was my cock. It was now nine inches. It all happened in less than half an hour.

“You definitely got full benefit from the milk,” Dai said. “Roy you should be able to bench about five-fifty and even you, Sue, should do about three-twenty. But don’t get cocky. Kyle can match you and my brothers and I easily double you and Mom and Tien can double Sue. So be respectful when you fuck my little sister, Roy. She is stronger than you and is not shy about demonstrating it on any cock inside her.”

Everyone laughed. I did notice Dai said when I fuck his little sister, not if. But Bill Senior had a hand about my very muscled waist and I expected he was planning on starting me off. It looked like a Julio and Tia had dibs on Sue.

“We have six bedrooms,” Bill Senior said, leading me upstairs. “One suite is for Julio, Tia and I and the kids each have one. This one is nominally a guest room though where guests sleep usually depends on who they are with at the time they are exhausted. Even when it is just family anyone could be in any room.”

“I’m not surprised, having plenty of experience with your kids at the club,” I told him. “I’ve never been in such a free and open sexual environment. It took me by surprise but I love the freedom and they’re very good. I never imagined sex like that.”

“Yes, the kids are really good,” Bill said as we entered a suite with an expansive ocean view. “Dai, Kal and Taddeo plan to escort when they turn eighteen like their dad and uncle, at least for a while. Julio has trained them very well and Tia, Tien and I assist in the training sessions. Junior won’t escort but he has had the training.”

“You know sir,” I began. “You have been a hero of mine since I was just starting swimming at four years old. I have that poster of Talbot, Hamada and you with your medals from Tokyo. It is still in my room at home.”

“Do you ever beat off looking at it?” He asked. I blushed. “I guess that is a yes.”

“Now I get to be fucked by my hero,” I said.

“How about you fuck me,” he suggested. “You have a newly grown cock and a new strong muscled body. Let us see what they can do. I always enjoy a good fucking and the kids say you are pretty good.”

He got on his back with his ass at the side of the bed and lifted his legs, holding them too his muscled chest with his hands inside the knees. His big cock was flat to his abs. The tip extended past his naval. I couldn’t believe I was going to fuck my hero but my cock could; it was hard and leaking.

I got on my knees and held his ass in my hands. His crack was clean and hairless. The hole was a little red and had a drop of cum in the center from earlier sex. I licked the crack and then concentrated on his hole. The cum at the entrance was fresh. There was plenty more inside when I pushed my tongue through the ring. It was obviously an experienced hole. I pulled my tongue out and licked his balls and along his long pole to the tip where I dipped it into the little pool of pre in the valley between his abdominal muscles.

I moved back and put my now bigger cock in position. It felt harder and stiffer than I’d remembered as I pushed against his hole. It eased in slowly, all nine inches. I started to stroke him. I watched his reaction until I felt I was at the optimum position. I sped up and got him to shoot a few minutes later. His gut clamped down on me and I had to hold still until his orgasm ended and he relaxed. I almost shot myself but managed to hold off. His internal vice grip on me actually helped keep me from triggering too soon.

I resumed my fuck stroke. I varied my pace to keep Bill just short of exploding while I moved to my own release. I kept going for almost fifteen minutes before I did a last few quick, hard thrusts to push me over the edge. I plunged in to the max and shot my seed. It brought Bill to another climax. He clamped down on me but I was already all in and spewing my cum.

I stayed inside as we eased down from our sexual high. I scooped up some of the cum he’d shot on my fingers and fed it to him, sampling some myself.

I was still rock hard. I usually soften a little after a good cum. Maybe it’s an effect from the drink. Anyway, I started a slow fuck stroke, built us both to another peak until we shot again. I eased out.

Bill surprised me. He grabbed me by my waist and flipped me to my back. He was so strong. Before I realized it he was in me to the hilt and really pounding me with full length strokes from a cock well over a foot long. It was great. I shot twice before he seeded my gut.

“You were great,” I told him as we recovered laying on our backs on the big bed. “I wish I were as good a fucker as you.”

“Thanks for the compliment,” Bill told me. “I’m mostly a bottom. Julio, Dai, Kal and my son are way better than me. But you are pretty good yourself. Getting fucked regularly by Dai, Kal and such you think you don’t have their skills. But once out in the normal world you will come into your own. Now you had better move on to your next fucker. I’ll see you again.”

I hoped he was right. I got up and left the room. Kyle was outside waiting in a chair in the common area shared by all the bedrooms.

“Roy, great,” Kyle greeted me. “I was been waiting for you. Kal and I have you next.”

Kyle was Kal’s older brother, now nineteen. He was five-ten with an athletic body and decent muscles. Arms were about sixteen inches and his waist was very slim, about twenty-eight, with well defined abdominals. He had good pecs, shoulders and traps, giving a good v-shape. He had a trimmed, small triangle of pubic hair above an eight-and-a-half inch cock, slightly thicker than average. He was deeply tanned with no tan line, much like Bill Junior.

“I’m all yours,” I replied.

He led me to one of the other bedroom. Kal was there, nude, sitting in a comfortable chair, looking at a tablet.

“Edwardo, I’ve got to go now,” Kal said to the tablet. “Our guest is here.”

“Let me see him,” came from the speaker on the tablet. Kal pressed the screen and pointed the camera on the back in our direction. “He looks like a lot of fun, cousin. He is. Roy, come here and say hello to my cousin, Edwardo, in Rio.”

I went and knelt beside his chair. On the screen was a muscular Black male, late teens or early twenties. He was shirtless. Kal adjusted the angle until my face was on the outgoing feed.

“Hello, Edwardo,” I said.

“He looks even better up close,” Edwardo said. “Would you like a ride on this?” The image shifted to show his erect cock. It wasn’t as big as Kal’s but still it looked over a foot long.

“Sure,” I replied. “If you are as good as Kal it would be literally my pleasure.”

“I am,” he assured me. “I normally charge 5000 Reals an hour and have plenty of bookings each week from those that appreciate quality service. But for friends of my young cousins, the first two hours are free.”

He ended the call.

“He was joking,” Kal said. “Those are his normal rates but you would be free for your whole visit. Have a seat. You are still breathing hard from Bill. Kyle, get Roy a cool drink and some dinner.”

I sat in a chair matching Kal’s as Kyle went on his errand.

“Dai and I were very happy with your progress over the summer,” Kal said. “Physically and sexually you have become a real man. You probably don’t realize what that will mean. Here, with us, you naturally assume a submissive role as you recognize, properly, that we, Dai, Ten, I and others are your sexual superiors. But once you are in the outside world you will find that others react to you as you do to us and you will casually dominate them in normal encounters and sexually.”

“Bill Senior said much the same to me a few minutes ago,” I reported.

Kyle returned with food and drink for everyone. Three covered dishes and a pitcher of fruit punch. He put the dishes down and poured drinks using glasses from a small wet bar in the room. The meal was a stuffed chicken breast, potatoes and a salad. It was good.

“We usually order in from one of several local fine dining restaurants that provide delivery service,” Kyle told me.

“Take Kyle for example,” Kal said, continuing our previous discussion. “He’s nineteen but by the time Dai and I were four and he eight we treated him as our little brother.”

“Well, I am,” Kyle said. “It is not age. By four they were much stronger than I and already getting sex from older boys and girls. They were smart too and confident. I just naturally followed them and they took care of me. Julio had forbidden them from sex with young boys or girls but, I guess, everyone knew I’d be an exception.”

“Kyle is being modest,” Kal said. “He enjoyed our games even though they always ended with a cock in his ass, mouth or both. But we taught him to be a man. For the first years he attended our private school at the aquatic club but he was shifted to an elite private school in Santa Monica for grades eight through twelve.”

“Elite is right,” Kyle said. “Over forty thousand a year. But what a change. I was physically stronger and more athletic than even the top senior boys and had much more experience sexually, both gay and straight. They didn’t know why but they reacted to me as their superior and I was. Even the teachers and coaches could sense I was special. I had my pick. After I had fucked a few boys and girls word spread and I’d have kids trying to arrange a way to have sex with me.”

“By Winter Break in ninth grade, Kyle had as boyfriend, the senior quarterback, and girlfriend the, head cheerleader,” Kal told me.

“Yes, it was pretty cool,” Kyle said. “I loved being dominant after years of submission. I sort of went overboard. I’d join the football team after practice or a game and fuck my guy in the showers and then do some of his teammates and the cheerleaders would have parties where I was the only boy. If I were horny during class I’d just call a guy over to suck me off under my desk while the teacher pretended not to notice.”

“He brings them home sometimes. Not here but our home with mother and father in Santa Monica,” Kal said. “So, I’ve fucked them. A few I’ve invited to fuck our parents.”

“Your parents?” I questioned.

“Not Julio obviously but my mom and Kyle’s mom and dad,” Kal said. “I’ve been the man of our house since I was seven and make all the decisions. Father knew I was more man than he from an early age but once I started to bring guys home for sex it was necessary to officially take charge. He can concentrate on his gay side while I and, now, Kyle keep them both satisfied.”

“Of course, I visit my friends homes too,” Kyle added. “When I meet their families, I make it clear what we’ll be doing. Then I make the sex as noisy as possible. Knowing they are hearing the moans and screams in orgasm of a son or daughter is a kind of power trip for me. After that I will usually do a brother or sister if one is interesting or a parent if they are sexy enough.”

“I haven’t been home since I started here in June,” I said. “I only live a short way in Mission Viejo. I’m bringing Sue home with me on Tuesday and we’ll stay until UCLA starts. I have an older brother and friends at home and obviously wonder how the changes in me will affect things. Kyle are you going to college?”

“Kyle is starting USC in a couple weeks. His latest boyfriend got a football scholarship and his girlfriend will join the cheerleaders there,” Kal answered for Kyle.

“It won’t take you long to see that everyone at home reacts differently to you,” Kyle added. “When I go to a new place where no one knows me, I see it all the time. I went with my boyfriend to his tryout at USC. They had several prospects and a number of their regulars to run the new guys through workouts and football drills. I introduced myself and it was clear from our body language that my boyfriend, their prospect, was subordinate. I was a better athlete than anyone on the field. They even asked me to tryout. I humored them by throwing a few eighty yard spirals right into the hands of my boyfriend running at full speed. After that they wanted me but I told them I get physical in other ways and they knew what I meant. But my boy got his scholarship. They’ll make him a wide receiver even though he was our quarterback. I think they still hope to recruit me.”

“Why not do it?” I asked. “I heard they want Dai to do decathlon and Kal the field events in the next Olympics. Why not have football as your way to emerge from the shadows? Take USC to a national title and you’ll be a god on campus and, given the relative popularity of football to track, by the time the Olympics kick off, Kal will be your little brother again.”

“Well, Kyle will always know I’m the big brother,” Kal stated. “Especially when my cock is up his ass. But it is a good idea.”

“Their season actually starts tomorrow but there are a couple easy games before the first PAC-12 game. I’ll go in Tuesday.”

“If you start the game in two weeks, you can fuck me,” Kal offered.

“With that as an incentive, count on it,” Kyle said.

“Don’t tell anyone it was my idea,” I told them. “If you do, I won’t have any friends at UCLA.”

We had finished our meal and it was time to get down to business. That meant the brothers spit roasting me, first with Kyle in my ass and then the thicker and longer Kal.

It was the start of a fun weekend. We took a break Saturday afternoon to watch USC beat Boise State rather easily up in Idaho. Kyle’s boyfriend caught two passes for thirty yards but didn’t get in the game until the second half when it was well under control. Ten and Gem stopped by on Sunday and both fucked Sue and I.

Monday we did some surfing just in front of the house. Only Kyle wore a wetsuit. The others said the cold water didn’t bother them. I was able to borrow one from Kyle that I could squeeze into. The waves were in the four foot range and I had a few decent rides. The kids, all of them including Kyle, were really good.

After surfing we had sex on their deck. Dai claimed me for overnight. In the morning before breakfast in the Master Suite, Julio did Sue while I fucked Senior and Tia. Julio gave Sue the full treatment. I had to carry her down to breakfast and feed her as she was too disoriented from too many orgasms too quickly to do anything for herself. By the end of the meal she had mostly recovered.

We got a ride back to the club with Dai and Kal. Dai drove the Mercedes SUV. We had Sue, still recovering, in the front passenger seat while Kal gave me a final fuck in the second row. A couple hours later, after goodbyes and cleaning out our rooms we were in my car headed south on the Five Freeway.

We stopped just short of my home to get ready. We were wearing our warmup suits in the red and white club colors. We both stripped off our tops. We had Lycra muscle tees on beneath that showed my every muscle and Sue’s had a scoop neck revealing lots of cleavage. As a final touch I rubbed her nipples until they were hard and trying to poke through the thin material of her top.

We have a nice house on a quiet street with a big fenced back yard and a pool. I keyed open the garage. The three spots were full so I parked on the side of the driveway. We got out, leaving our stuff in the trunk, and entered via the garage. Our main living area is open plan and Mom, Dad and my older brother, Brian, were there, alerted to our arrival by the sound of the garage opening. They got up when they saw us.

“We missed you,” Mom said. “But you look good.”

“This is Sue Anderson, my girlfriend and a fellow swimmer in my program,” I said introducing her. “She transferred to UCLA. She’ll be staying in my room for her visit and rooming with me in the athletic dorm at school.” I got that out of the way. “Sue, this is my dad, Ray, my mom, Carol, and my brother, Brian. Brian used to be my big brother but, as you can see, that is no longer the case.”

As I said that I went to Brian and hugged him about his waist giving him a taste of how much stronger I was now. He was an inch taller than I but I had much more muscle and, while his cock used to be a fraction longer, I now had him by an inch and was thicker too.

“I’m pleased to meet you,” Sue said. “You have a lovely home and I’m sure I’ll enjoy my stay. I want to apologize in advance if my noises disturb you. I get pretty loud when Roy fucks me. After multiple orgasms I tend to lose control.”

We hadn’t discussed that ahead of time but I was glad she got that out. We were not going to pretend we weren’t sexual and the others need to accept that. But it was interesting to see my family react. We told them and they accepted. Without quite realizing it, they submitted to our dominance. We were told it would happen but seeing it unfold was a revelation.

My older brother especially. I still had my hand about his waist. Initially he resisted the contact but when I demonstrated some of my strength he relaxed. Now he was letting me control his movements with gentle pressure. I used the tips of my fingers to stroke his firm abdominals. He looked down to see what I was doing but made no move to stop me or pull away.

“I want to show Sue our room,” I told everybody. “Dad, get our stuff from the trunk and bring it up.”

I just gave my father an order and he accepted it, acknowledging my dominance. We headed upstairs and I was taking Brian with me. We entered my room.

My room was a decent size with a queen bed, dresser, desk and a big chair by the window that looks out over the back yard and our lap pool. I share a bathroom with Brian and there is a walk-in closet that serves both of us.

Once in the room I began to strip my brother’s clothes, starting by unbuckling his belt. He passively let me.

“I want to watch you fuck your brother,” Sue said, stripping her top.

“I have to do a good job to impress my girl,” I told my brother. I had his pants off. He was hard in his white briefs. “From now on I your nickname will be Bree. It’s a girl’s name to remind you of your role with me.”

I pulled off his briefs. His cock popped out horizontal from his body.

“Take off your shirt,” I told him and he did while I stepped out of my clothes.

I held him to me with an arm about his waist again. We stood naked, side by side. He had nice muscular development. My muscles were bigger and I was shredded where every muscle stood out clearly defined and pulsing veins crossed my biceps. His cock, at over eight inches was nice. Mine, at nine, was longer and thicker and stood straight up against my abs. It was already bubbling pre-cum at the tip. He was just staring at it.

But it wasn’t the physical contrast that was affecting him. I could sense my superiority just as I could with the guys at the club.

“Bree, tell me you want me to fuck you,” I told him.

“I want you to fuck me, Roy,” he said automatically.

“Bree, you are to call me, Mr. Palmer or sir,” I told him. “And my girl is Miss Anderson. But you are not to speak to her unless she addresses you first. If she tells you to do something you will obey her as you would me. You understand?”

“Yes, Mr. Palmer,” he replied.

“Good,” I said. “Have you ever been fucked before?”

“No, sir. Once I let a teammate suck my cock.”

“When was the last time you took a dump?”

“This morning, sir.”

There was a knock on the door. It must be our stuff. I said, “Come in.”

It was Dad carrying three bags and Mom with the last one. I think it was pretty clear what we were going to do. They looked at all our naked forms but I got most of the attention. Mom blushed from the reaction of sexual attraction to her son and Dad focused on my hard cock. I had them drop the bags and told them we’d be down after we were done.

They left and I got back to business with my brother.

“Go to the bathroom and see if you can poop more out. Then shower. Use the hand spray to squirt water up inside and repeat until what runs out is clear. Then scrub thoroughly including your crack and hole. We will wait here.”

He left us.

“Are you going to fuck your parents?” Sue asked.

“Probably,” I answered. “I think I’ll wait until they ask me to though. I want them to understand they desire me and I didn’t seduce or force them.”

“You won’t have a long wait,” Sue observed. “On Winter Break I’m going to take you to my home to meet my family. I have a brother, two years younger. He’s kind of sexy. You’ll love his tight butt and I want you to teach him how to fuck a girl properly.”

“Sure,” I agreed.

My brother returned, freshly showered. I got a bottle of lube from my duffle.

“I want you to do that every morning and after you poop so you will be ready to serve me when I need you,” I told him. “This is lube to make your hole slick and ease my entry. Put some on your hole and my cock.”

I handed him the bottle and he did as directed. He spent more time on my cock than was actually needed, just feeling how hard and firm it was. I put him on his back at the edge of my bed and used a couple pillows under his ass to get a little extra height. I had him hold his knees to his chest and got into position behind him.

I put the tip of my cock at his hole and pressed with light pressure to hold it in place. I looked at my brother. He was looking up at me. The expression on his face seemed to alternate between nervous fear and expectation. His cock was hard.

I applied more pressure and his flesh started to yield to me. My crown popped in and I eased in some shaft until I felt his prostate. I started slowly stroking him with just the first half of my cock, concentrating on stimulating his prostate. I could see he was liking it. He reached to stroke his cock but I brushed his hand away.

I brought him off quickly with my prostate work. He started to relax after the orgasm but I just kept stroking and working deeper into his virgin ass. He got hard again quickly. This time I kept him right at the edge of shooting. He was moaning loudly each time I bottomed out a little deeper. He started begging me to let him cum. I didn’t until I had all nine inches into him. Then I triggered him again. His scream easily was heard all over the house.

I didn’t give him a break as I pounded him with full-length strokes, fast and hard, building to my own release. He was hard again after cumming twice. He was overwhelmed by what he was feeling, sweating and confused. I took my time, pounding him for another fifteen minutes before I flooded his gut with my sperm. He shot again.

I stayed motionless, still in him to the hilt, and let him recover. It took a while.

“Bree?” I called his name when I thought he was aware again.

“Yes, sir,” he replied, recognizing his name and addressing me properly.

“You will have lots more fun using your pussy to please guys than you ever got from your cock.”

“Yes, sir, you are right,” he agreed. “That was amazing.”

“It was,” Sue agreed. “I can hardly wait to watch you do my brother.”

“Me neither,” I told her. “But I won’t turn him into a pussy boy, just a sex buddy who will share you. But my brother only wants cock from now on.”

“Yes sir. Will you fuck me some more, please, sir.”

And I did for two more orgasms of his and one of mine. Then we let him watch as I fucked Sue. I gave her five orgasms before I shot into her cunt. She was as loud as usual by orgasm three.

That was the start of a fun visit. I brought Sue to Marguerite Aquatics Complex to sign her up with the Nadadores. When she swam for the coaches she set unofficial world records. It was her first swim since we’d had our milk. My times wouldn’t beat Trey or Bill but they blew away anyone else and were way better than my times last week. They waived the usual fees, more than happy to have future medal winner on a team with a long line of them.

The club in Santa Monica doesn’t do any domestic meets but focuses on preparing swimmers for international competition.

Sue’s younger brother, Paul, turned out to be quite a little stud. The next year he started UCLA so he could be with us and I share Sue with him. He still loves my cock up his ass but he has plenty of guys he tops regularly too. We took him out to the club when we trained there over Thanksgiving and turned him over to the four Thai cousins for a night. Then he was passed around among the elite swimmers for the rest of the weekend.

At the Olympic in Tel Aviv Sue was the big star for the female swimmers, taking eight golds, five in world record time. Dauphine, who returned and won the summer program the year after us took five. I got three gold and five silver. All my gold were in relays as Trey and Bill Junior dominated. We had a big group for the medal photo. Trey and Bill are in the center with Sue and Dauphine to the right and me behind and between them. On the left are the divers, Toshi, Ashley and son, Tatsuo.

Dai took the decathlon and Kal got gold in javelin, discus, shot put and hammer throw. They did compete for Brazil. I got to meet Cousin Edwardo, who flew to Israel to cheer them on. I was glad my swimming was over for the games when we got together because it took me a day to recover from his fuck. It took Sue even longer.

Sue and I got married after the games. Endorsements and personal appearances give us a nice income. Sue took time away from swimming to start a family. In a couple months she’ll have a son fathered by Ten as she promised. Then we’ll have one together.

Dai and Kal were over eighteen so, after the Olympics, they started escorting. They bought an oceanfront house in Malibu about a mile north of the other house. Ten went with them as their houseboy but Ten does some escorting when the guys have special requests. They don’t actually need the money they earn. Apparently they have investments that have them independently wealthy. They invited Sue and I over for a weekend. It was a lot of fun even though Sue could only take a big cock in her ass because of her condition. Ten told me they would charge a client a quarter million for a weekend party with the three of them and, even at that price already have six weekends booked. If you have the money, I’d say it’s worth it.

Kyle did start the first PAC-12 game as quarterback for USC. He threw three touchdown passes to his boyfriend, one for eighty yards. By the second half the coach told him to take more time and let the defense rest. They went on to the National Championship, the first of what should be, after this season, four. He could have gone pro at any time but was in no hurry. He’ll be in the NFL next season and surely break all quarterback records.

Julio offered Sue and I jobs with his company. The hours are flexible to allow time for our training and the pay and benefits are generous. An even dozen national team swimmers work there. But they are real jobs. I’m in project management for a new gas and oil field discovery we are ramping up production. We have an international workforce, eighty percent male and a hundred percent hot. There are enough bi guys, like me, to keep the ladies happy.

It’s a good life and it all goes back to my summer a few years ago.

The surfing was good. A storm out in the Pacific had kicked up some nice waves and I was out just after sunrise to enjoy a couple hours at my favorite sport before hitting the books.

I’m Alvin Flores, mixed White, Filipino from Hawaii where mon and dad are both lawyers. I’m here in Malibu at Pepperdine, a 2L in the Caruso School of Law. I’m near the top of my class. I found law easy, maybe because of my background. Anyway it is good to relax on occasion and surfing is a lifelong love of mine. The California water is a lot colder than Hawaii and I wore a wetsuit for warmth.

This early I had the waves to myself. I finished a series of good rides and headed to the beach. I grabbed a drink of water from my bottle and was looking out to the surf, evaluating the conditions. The waves seemed to have dropped off a little as the sun rose higher.

“That was pretty impressive,” I heard from behind me.

I turned toward the sound. It was a young Asian, Thai or Malaysian was my guess based on his deep tan tone. He was my height, about five-eleven but more muscular. He only wore gym shorts that conformed tightly to his body. I couldn’t help but notice he had a big bulge in them.

“I’m called, Ten,” the new arrival said.

“I’m Alvin, Alvin Flores,” I replied, jerking up from where I was looking to look at his face. “I’m a second year law student at Pepperdine but from Hawaii. I’ve been surfing all my life.”

Ten was smiling. I suppose he was used to being check out. You don’t wear such tight shorts without intending to advertise your assets.

“I surf too,” Ten said. “Living here next to the ocean it would be a crime not to. My friends taught me but I’m not at your level. It looks like you are taking a break. I came to invite you to relax on our deck, maybe get some breakfast. You were surfing just in front of where I live. It is a public beach but we don’t get many visitors in this area.”

“Sure. Thank you,” I replied. “I could use a break and it seems the surf is less interesting now.”

I grabbed my board and bag and he led the way to a nice beachfront house next to my surfing spot. They had a rack with a few boards by the steps to their deck and I put my board there. The deck was nicely equipped with an outdoor kitchen, hot tub and lounge chairs. I dropped my bag by the steps.

“Why don’t you start with a shower and wash off the salt,” he said, pointing to the shower set on the house’s wall.

I stripped my wetsuit and carried it with me to rinse under the shower. I turned on the water to a nice warm setting and stepped into the spray. I started with my suit.

“I’ll hang that for you,” Ten said.

I handed the suit to him and started soaping my body. Ten returned after his task and just stepped under the spray with me. He took the soap from me.

“Let me give you a hand,” he suggested and started soaping my body.

I just let him. He started by soaping my back. Then he reached around my sides to soap my front. I don’t know why I was letting him do this. He had his hands all over my torso, rubbing suds on my muscles. He pulled me to his body and I felt the bulge in his shorts press to my ass. I instinctively pushed my hips forward when I felt the contact but he pulled me back quite easily. I knew he was more muscular than I but his strength was much more than I was expecting even so.

He turned me around so I was facing him. The water had made his skimpy shorts almost transparent. I could see his cock through them. The shaft had a couple thick veins running over its surface. It was long and thick. The foreskin was only partly retracted over the tip so I figured it was not yet fully hard. I have a decent sized cock, seven and a half. His was already at least an inch more and thicker too.

“It is really nice when it gets hard,” Ten said. “My shorts aren’t really hiding anything so I might as well lose them.”

He pushed them to the deck and kicked them out of the way. His hands went to my swim trunks.

“Let’s see what you have.” He pulled mine down. “Not bad,” was his comment on my now hard cock.

“What are you doing?” I finally got the nerve to ask. “You invited me for breakfast.”

“I invited you to relax and have breakfast,” he retorted. “I find sex very relaxing. Don’t you? And I’ll make you breakfast afterwards.”

“You don’t even know if I’m gay,” I said.

“I don’t care if you’re gay or not,” Ten said. “You’ve been lusting after my cock since you first saw the bulge in my shorts. It wasn’t hunger for breakfast that got you to come with me. But that is your issue, not mine. If I want to fuck someone, male or female, I just do it. Just like you will, they’ll let me and be glad they did afterwards.”

I knew he was right. I was going to let this guy I’d just met fuck me. My mind was still struggling with that fact but my body had already surrendered. My cock was throbbing and starting to put out pre-cum. His hands were all over me. He pulled me to him again. Our fronts pressed together and his hands slipped around my back. He had his fingers in my crack, soaping it throughly and rinsing it off with a hand spray.

I didn’t say a word when he put a finger tip through my ring, then two. He directed the water up inside. He didn’t want to put that big piece of his in a dirty hole.

“I’m a law student at Pepperdine. I know the law. If I tell you to stop and you don’t, it’s rape. You’d be in big trouble.”

“Are you telling me to stop?”

“No. It was a hypothetical. Would you stop if I asked you to?”

“Well hypothetically, if I didn’t stop, it would only be rape if you felt unhappy after I’d fucked you. That has never happened with me, ever, and we’re talking hundreds of partners.”

“Hundreds? Oh,” I muttered.

I’d had maybe fifteen including a gay friend I let blow me once. He looked a few years younger than me but claims hundreds. But, when he said it, I knew it was true. It was just that he was so confident and assured, I just let him do as he wanted.

Ten turned off the water and grabbed a big towel from a nearby bin and dried us both. My abs and his were smeared with the juices we leaked when pressed together. He didn’t wipe that area. We were both hard. Mine was sticking out horizontal but his was pointed to the sky, the tip reached his naval.

He moved me to one of the loungers and laid me down on it. The back was tilted up about twenty degrees. He got behind me and raised my legs to his shoulders. There was a bottle on the table by the side. He got it and squeezed some of the clear lube onto his fingers. He slathered some in my crack then worked his slippery digits into me.

“I met you less than half an hour ago,” I said. “All I know about you is your name and that you are going to fuck me. Will you tell me something about yourself before you do it?”

“All you really need to know is that I have a ten-inch cock that is ready to plow your ass,” Ten said. “But, if you want more, I’ll give it. I’m going to put the tip right at your entrance and then I’ll give you what you want.”

I felt it apply slight pressure right to my ring. My ass muscles started to nibble at the end.

“I’m twenty-two years old. I was born in Thailand and have an older brother. My parents moved to the United States when I was five. They do Asian marketing for one of the giant internet companies. They wanted us to go to college but my brother and I were more into sex than studies. I’m the houseboy here for two brothers that are gay escorts. Both are away now. They had overnight appointments with two different clients. Friday and Saturday nights are their busiest. I also do some sex work when we have special requests or parties. As a student or beginning lawyer, you couldn’t afford their services, or mine.”

Some of the end of his cock had slipped in me while he was talking. It made it hard to follow. But I understood he had lots of experience but I already knew that.

“Okay, enough. Fuck me.”

Before I finished the last sentence, he stabbed my hole and pierced me with several inches of his long pole. I let out a sharp cry, more in surprise than pain, though there was some pain as he ripped open my ass. He started slowly moving in and out. The gentle rubbing of his flesh on the stretched opening actually helped sooth it.

“That was a cherry hole,” Ten said. “You’ll never forget who your first was.”

“I know I’ll never forget you,” I told him and it was true.

“Now I’ll show you how much pleasure you can get from your new man-pussy.”

As he moved he was rubbing spots inside me that sent pleasure signals straight to my cock and my brain. I went to stroke my pole in time with his motions but he brushed my hand away. It wasn’t necessary for me to do anything. My own cock was stiff and bouncing against my abs each time he pushed in.

The raised back of the lounger gave me a good view. He was only in me half way. My Filipino side had given me a light caramel skin tone. Ten, pure Thai, was several shades deeper. I just watched his flesh go in and out of my bottom as he kept me just on the edge of shooting.

After minutes of gentle fucking, Ten switched to quick, short thrusts right to my most sensitive spot. I shot a massive load all over my chest.

He went back to slow stroking but now each one finished a little deeper inside me. The sensations kept my cock hard. There was nothing for me to do except watch as inch by inch his groin crept toward my upturned butt. For the final inch he returned to fast thrusting but now each was several inches long. Just as he bumped my ass with his crotch he triggered me into shooting another big load.

When I came off my sexual high he was motionless, pressed tight to my bottom, fully inside me. I looked up at his smiling face. I thought he’s enjoying messing with my mind as much or more than the pleasure of sex. This young Thai stud just demonstrated that he controls my body and I’m good with that. If he keeps giving me such pleasure my body is his to use as he wishes.

Ten wiped up some of my cum pooled on my chest and abs and brought his fingers to my mouth. I licked them clean. He grabbed some more. This time he pushed a couple through my lips so I could suck off my sperm. A third gob he brought to his own mouth and tasted.

He then resumed his stroke. He started slow but built up both speed and length until he was pounding my butt with rapid, full-length, thrusts. I shot again but he kept going, minute after minute. I was in ecstasy, thrashing about on the lounger as he kept fucking my ass. He gave a final thrust, finishing with his balls pressed to my butt. I felt his cock buck deep inside as he jetted his seed into me. I came again.

It took me longer to recover after that pounding. Ten was still balls deep in my ass. He was still just smiling at me, completely aware of what his fuck had done to me.

“You have a nice ass,” Ten said. “You are going to make a lot of guys happy with it.”

“Thanks for the compliment,” I said. I was glad I’d pleased him. “If I’d known getting fucked was so much fun I’d have done it long ago. I have no basis for comparison but I’m guessing you are way better than average at this.” He laughed.

“Are you up for some more?”

He didn’t wait for an answer before starting again. He didn’t take it slow this time. It was fast, full and powerful right from the start. The pleasure was intense. My vision blurred and it seemed that the only thing in the universe was Ten’s cock moving inside me.

“No, please, stop. It’s too much,” I begged him with my last reserve of mental clarity.

He ignored me or, perhaps, I never actually had enough control left to actually speak.

When I became aware again we were both back under the shower. It was set to a cool spray. Ten was holding me upright, having no trouble managing my weight. I got my body back under control and was able to stand on my own. Ten relaxed his hold, seeing if I were steady and, when satisfied, released me.

“I guess your fuck was just too much for me to handle,” I said as an apology for my blackout.

“Your reaction was pretty normal when I really get going on a guy,” Ten said. “You’re not used to being stimulated so intensely.”

“Dad is a really good fucker,” I heard from behind me.

I turned toward the sound. It was a young boy as naked as we were.

“That’s my son, Gan,” Ten said. “He is four years old. Gan, this is Alvin Flores.”

Gan was about three and a half feet tall. Tall for only four years. But he didn’t have the soft body of a youngster. His body was defined, almost shredded. He had muscles; not big like Ten but very visible and large for the small body. He had black hair, black eyes and tan skin, lighter than his dad but darker than mine. The body was hairless. His cock was almost five inches and looked huge on his small body. It was hard.

“Hi Gan.” I didn’t know what else to say to this boy.

“Hi Alvin,” Gan said back to me. “My father dropped me off half an hour ago and I watched Dad finish fucking you. You were too wrapped up in what Dad was doing to you to notice me. Can I play with him now, Dad?”

“Play? Gan, you want to fuck me? You’re only four. It’s against the law for me to have sex with you.”

“Relax Alvin,” Ten admonished. “As you can see, Gan is not a normal four-year-old. He’s already as strong as you. He can read and write in several languages. He obviously can’t play with normal kids his age so we let him play with older teenagers and adults.”

“I do want to fuck you,” Gan confirmed. “I’ve been having sex for a year now. Dad and my uncles taught me. I only have five inches but I know how to use them. I won’t be able to do to you what Dad did but you’ll enjoy it. I promise. At my age I really don’t get a sexual high from fucking but I enjoy seeing what I can do to the guys or girls I fuck. Taking a nice fit guy like you, making him writhe in pleasure, and finally realize that a young kid, me, is more of a man than he is, is a real power trip. But have no doubt, that is where you will be when I finish with you. I’m not boasting; it’s fact.”

“I’ve already done stuff I never thought I’d do,” I admitted. “Okay, Gan, I’ll be your boy-toy.”

“A good decision,” Ten said. “I’ll make some breakfast. Are omelets okay?”

“Yes, Dad,” Gan said before I could reply. “Bacon and home fries too, please. Alvin will need his energy restored after I do him.”

“Yes, son.”

“Alvin…I don’t like that name. It makes you sound like a little kid. From now on I’m going to call you Vin. Now, Vin, we need to get some things clear. When you’re with me I make all the decisions.”

“Yes Gan,”

I figured I’d humor him and not start an argument. He had led me to a lounger. This time I was positioned kneeling at the end and he had me lay my chest on the pad. It put my butt at a perfect height to be fucked by him when standing. He stepped behind me, straddled my legs, lifted my hips and knees up off the pad and deck and stepped between my legs, casually spreading them wide to give him access. Then he set me back down. He adjusted my cock so it pointed down just off the end of the pad. I didn’t expect to be manhandled by a kid more than two feet shorter than I.

“You still have plenty of Dad’s cum in you,” Gan said after inserting a couple fingers into me. “I’ll use some to lube my cock.”

He just pushed right into me. He may only have had five inches but it was as thick as mine and long enough to hit my most sensitive spot. He knew just how to thrust it for maximum effect. Over the next half hour he brought me off three times. He only stopped when Ten said breakfast was ready.

Gan pulled out and helped me up. There was a good-sized puddle of cum on the deck below where my cock hung. I looked at Gan. He had a satisfied smile. I saw his cock was still hard and coated in cum.

“It’s Dad’s cum from inside you,” Gan explained, seeing where I was looking. “I can’t cum yet. It feels good in a tight ass or cunt but I don’t get a sexual high. My reward is seeing what I can do to you. You’ll give me your number and I’ll call you when I want you to sleep over. I have several guys and a few girls that I call on. I don’t like to sleep alone.”

I just stood in silence trying to process what he just said. He really expected me to be his on-call fuck toy.

“Clean Dad’s cum from my cock,” he directed.

I went to my knees and took his full pole into my mouth and licked off the cum. It was the first I’d tasted, other than my own.

“Good boy,” Gan told me. “You are not used to the obedience your new role requires. But I think you are a quick learner.”

He urged me to stand and I let his now clean piece slip from my lips and stood. We went and sat down at a round teak table that seated six. There were water glasses and glasses of orange juice already set out for three. We took adjacent seats.

Ten came over and set plates in front of us with our food and put down one for himself. He had donned a red apron for cooking but removed it before sitting down. I was between the two. We started eating. The food was excellent and I was hungry after the energetic sex.

“I’m glad you decided to join my son’s group of fuck buddies,” Ten said. I didn’t remember actually agreeing to anything but he and Gan seemed to think so. “Having a steady group of partners is good for Gan. It builds a solid relationship that is better than just getting a casual fuck. When you stay over you’ll meet his father and mother, Heath and Cathy Winston. They are good people and very supportive of Gan.”

“I live with Heath and Cathy at their Santa Monica home during the week and visit Dad most weekends,” Gan added. “My younger brother, Kla, is almost three, so we’ll be getting him involved pretty soon. It should be fun for you, feeling him improve his sexual skills and learning how to take charge of a man like I’ve taken charge of you.”

“Kla’s dad is my older brother, Gem,” Ten explained. “Cathy is the mom. I have another son due in a couple months but Sue Anderson, the Olympic swimmer, is the mother.”

“It all seems rather complicated,” I said.

“You don’t need to worry about it,” Gan told me. “The men in your life, primarily me, will handle things.”

It surprised even me that I was more than willing to turn my life over to this kid I’d just met. But it was also liberating.

Just then a new arrival appeared on the deck. It was a massively muscular black male. He was well over six feet tall and he sported a huge cock. It was soft but easily larger than Ten’s ten-inch cock was when hard. How much bigger would it be hard?

“Dai, how did it go?” Ten asked. “Our guest for breakfast is Alvin Flores. He goes to Pepperdine. Gan and I have been enjoying his company. Vin meet Dai. He and his brother own the house and employ me.”

“Vin is now part of my gang,” Gan added.

He came over to us and I stood up thinking I’d shake his hand. “Hello, Dai,” I got out before he grabbed my extended hand by the wrist and pulled me tight to his muscled body. He wrapped those big arms about me and his hands caressed my ass. His long pole was against my flat stomach. Mine, now hard, was poking against his thick thighs. He slipped a couple fingers into my ass as I looked up into his face.

“Vin, you made a wise choice,” Dai told me. “Gan will take good care of you. And, while you are his boy, when you’re in our house you are available to anyone who wants to use you.”

He broke the hug and I just stood before him. He took the fingers that were inside me to his mouth and licked off Ten’s cum.

“The date went well, as usual,” Dai reported in response to Ten’s original question. “The payment is in the living room. We have another engagement in two weeks. But he made me an interesting proposition. He has a son, now eighteen and in an exclusive private school. Our dates have always been when the son is with his mother so I haven’t met him. Anyway, he offered me a million dollars to teach his son to be a man. Obviously he can’t do that and he doesn’t want his son to go through life pretending to be one as he does.”

“We can’t know if it is possible without meeting the boy,” Ten said. “But if anyone can do it, you can. We can. It is an interesting challenge.”

“My boys and girls are yours to use if you need someone to train on and I’m happy to help too,” Gan said.

I guess I looked confused about what they were discussing. Dai saw and put a hand on my shoulder. A shiver went though my body at the renewed contact with him. Just the light touch reminded me of his power. I looked up at his eyes.

“Vin,” he began. “This is a matter that us men will handle. You need not concern yourself with such things. Gan, you take him and explain things.”

Gan got up and took my hand. I let him lead me to the lounger on which he’d fucked me. The puddle of my cum had mostly dried on the deck, leaving a gray splotch. He had me sit on the side and sat beside me, still holding my hand.

“Vin, Dai, Dad and I, we are men. You’ve probably never met a real man before this morning. Most of those you know are like you, pretending to be men and doing what they think is expected of them. You’ve never really been in charge of your life and you never will be. But instead of the usual amorphous direction from societal pressures, You have found a man, me, to take charge of you and give your life direction and meaning. It is a good thing for you and a responsibility for me.”

“So your interest in me is more than sexual?”

“I’m really too young to get an orgasm from sex. Rubbing my penis through your ass is pleasurable but, and I told you this before, the big payoff is seeing what my actions do to you, giving you intense pleasure. Taking charge of you and giving direction in your life is pretty much the same. My reward is seeing that, with my help, you are both happy and successful. Since you are not a real man, it is actually in your nature to submit to one who is. Look into your heart and you’ll know this is right for you.”

He was correct of course. I knew he, Ten and Dai were somehow different, more, than I. Gan was offering me something I knew I needed even if I wasn’t yet sure what that something was. But I also realized I didn’t need to worry about it because Gan would take care of me. It didn’t matter that Gan was four years old because in the important things he was much more experienced than I.

“You are right Gan. I guess this is my lucky day.”

Gan stood, helped me up and led me back to where Dai and Ten were still talking.

“I see from your body language that you have accepted and are comfortable with Gan as your mentor,” Dai observed.

“Can you really train someone to be a man?” I asked.

“Not really,” Dai replied. “We didn’t change your nature. We just revealed it and helped you come to terms with it. You were always going to be submissive but with Gan’s guidance your submission will be to people who are worthy of it and properly appreciative of it. Now, if my client’s son has the potential to be a man, we can reveal it and show him how to use his innate ability to dominate lesser men and to recognize and act appropriately when in the presence of superior males.”

“There are many guys that have the potential to be men,” Ten added. “But, if they don’t have a proper role model, they never reach their full potential or misuse their powers.”

Another big Black stud, almost a twin of Dai joined us. Dai made introductions. The newcomer was Kal, Dai’s brother, and also an escort.

“He looks like a nice addition to your stable,” Kal said, referring to me but addressing Gan. “How many is that now?”

“Fourteen boys and three girls, Uncle Kal,” Gan responded. “I’m thinking I’ll get everyone together for Kla’s third birthday party next month.”

“Your home in Santa Monica is too small for such a big group,” Dai said. “You must hold your party here. Your Dad will set it up.”

“I’m already on it,” Ten said. “We blocked off that weekend so you and Kal have no appointments. Kla will have a memorable time.”

So I was one of seventeen that Gan fucks regularly and we were all going to be the entertainment for his brother’s birthday party. That’s a change from the normal clown or magician. I gathered everyone here would be there but it sounded like there may be others too. Anyway, by now, I knew that the details didn’t really concern me.

“Guys, we can plan later,” Gan said. “I think Vin is feeling neglected, surrounded by four men but with an empty pussy. Dai or Kal, will you do him. I want him to feel what a really huge cock is like inside him.”

“Dai, you can have him,” Kal said. “I need some breakfast. My client and his partner gave me a workout last night. It took me until three in the morning to exhaust both of them.”

“Vin, we will go to my bedroom,” Dai said and took me by my hand to lead the way.

“You are in for a treat, Vin,” Gan told me as he followed. “Dai and Kal normally charge a thousand dollars an hour.”

“A two hour minimum or eight grand for overnight, at least fourteen hours,” Dai added. “We will eventually charge more but we are just starting out. We are way more affordable than Uncle Galtero or the occasional gigs our Dad still does but the clients we see really don’t care about the price if the experience is worth it. We are.”

The bedrooms were on the second floor. The one we entered was a large suite with a nice sitting area and a bigger than king-size bed. It looked out to the ocean and had a wide balcony. There was a large, about four feet by five, framed photo on one wall of Dai and Kal wearing form-fitting green track suits with BRAZIL in white letters across their chests sporting gold medals, one for Dai and four for Kal.

“You were Olympic gold medalists?” I asked.

“Yes, Decathlon for me and Discus, Javelin, Shot Put and Hammer Throw for Kal. But my Decathlon discus throw erased his world record. We were both awarded the Order of Sports Merit by the Brazilian government.”

“I didn’t know.”

“In this country most people don’t and that would be true even if we competed for the United States. Track doesn’t have a big sports following. But in Brazil we are mobbed by fans everywhere.”

Another wall had a couple photos, almost as large, of people I did recognize. One was the famous photo of the swimmers and divers from the last Olympics wearing their medals. Only in this one they were all nude. Each had signed below their picture.

“Dai, Kal and Dad have fucked all of them,” Gan said, seeing where I was looking.

The other was of Dai and Kal flanking Kyle Smith, the famous USC and now Rams, quarterback. Kyle is wearing his USC uniform without pads and the others just white gym shorts. They are each holding one of Kyle’s three Heisman Trophies.

“Kyle is our brother,” Dai explained. “He’ll take the Rams to the Super Bowl this year.”

“I think Vin is intimated, seeing your display,” Gan correctly observed. I was.

“Vin you have crossed into a world where sex is as normal as breathing,” Dai told me. “We get pretty good at it. You will to. But remember you are not alone. You have Gan to guide you.”

Just as he finished a Dai picked me up by my hips and tossed me into the center of the bed. I landed on my back. Before I could recover my knees were touching my chest and Dai was kneeling behind me ready to enter.

He was thicker than Ten but, when he pressed me, I opened smoothly and he eased inside followed by several inches of his long shaft. Gan straddled my chest and slipped between my thighs to take my cock into his mouth and throat. Gan’s cock nestled between my pecs and I could see his pink hole between the globes of his firm ass.

With Dai working my ass and Gan my cock, I shot quickly. They kept going. I had my hands on Gan’s ass. I pushed a couple fingers through his ring. He actually pushed his hips back a little to take me deeper. I started to play in his ass but the sensations as Dai fucked me deeper and deeper and Gan’s sucking soon distracted me. I shot again. Dai was going fast. I felt him deep in my belly, pressing my abs from the inside as Gan’s hand pressed from above. I came again but I don’t think I had anything left to shoot. I was exhausted. I lay back. My hands slipped off Gan to flop on the bed as Dai powered through me. My whole being was dominated by what was happening inside me. I don’t think I even registered Gan’s sucking. My whole body shook as eventually Dai filled my gut with his cum.

Slowly my mind cleared. Dai was still behind me and still in my ass, but quiet, not moving. Gan was sprawled on my torso but only the tip of my cock was in his mouth. He was licking it with his tongue. I looked up at Dai. He gave me a big smile, his white teeth in stark contrast to his dark skin.

He started to fuck me again. It was too much stimulation. I was lost in the swirl of pleasurable sensations.

When my mind cleared again I was in a big shower stall. Dai’s big muscular arms wrapped my body, holding me against him as he stood under the cool spray that had revived me. I could feel his thick pole still up my ass. I had no memory of our second fuck or the trip to the shower.

Gan was in front of me soaping up my body and Dai’s. He noticed I was alert and looked up at my face.

“Hey, Vin, you’re back with us,” Gan said.

“Yes, it was pretty intense,” I admitted. “I never passed out from sex before today but you guys push me beyond my ability to endure pleasure. Is this how you handle your clients?”

“No, they normally pay for a full night,” Dai explained. “I take it easy for the first few rounds. We have sex, relax and chat, then more sex. Most of my clients are pretty prominent. Before a date I research what is going on in their lives via social media and Hollywood trade and gossip reporting. I don’t turn it on until well after midnight. Then a couple easy rounds in the morning usually before and after breakfast. But it does often include a shower like this. Do you think you can stand?”

When he said that, I realized that I was suspended several inches off the shower floor. My legs split around his massive thighs. I put them together in front of his legs.

“I think so,” I replied.

Dai dipped down and my feet touched the tiles. He shifted to hold my hips and eased his long cock out of me. When it popped free my hole had trouble sealing. I lost a lot of cum in the next couple minutes. Gan scooped up as much as he could and fed it to me.

Now I was just standing in the shower with the big stud that had just fucked me and the young boy that was my, I guess master is the right word.

“Let us dry off and I’ll go with you back to Pepperdine,” Gan decided, seeing my confusion. “I’ll spend the night with you.”

I hadn’t expected that. I wasn’t sure how I explain sleeping with a youngster to the three others that share our unit. We each have private bedrooms but they are sure to hear the sounds of me being fucked. But it was Gan’s decision and I knew by now it was not my place to question or object.

A half hour later I was driving back to Pepperdine. Gan was in the passenger seat dressed in white gym shorts and tee that fit like a second skin. Gan had me leave my board in their rack.

As a law student I lived in the George Page Residential Complex. In my unit one of my suite mates, Pete Hamlin, was watching football on the TV in the common area. It was USC versus Oregon. The Ducks were up a touchdown. Without Kyle Smith, USC was not expected to compete for a fifth national title.

I was about to introduce Gan but he introduced himself and told Pete he’d be spending the night with me. Pete was taken aback by Gan’s forceful manner. He may be short but he acts and talks like an adult.

We went to my bedroom. Gan looked around.

“It’s cozy,” he remarked. “The bed is big enough for two.” It was full-size and extra long. “What do you have on your desk?”

“It is legal research for a paper I’m doing. I was planning on working on it when I returned from surfing but I spent longer than I planned. It can wait.”

“No. Do your work. I can amuse myself for a while.”

He left my room. I changed into shorts from my swimsuit and got to work. I made good progress before Gan returned a couple hours later. He was nude and carrying his clothes in one hand.

“Did you do the work you needed?”

“Yes. Do you want to get some dinner before we have sex? We have a cafe nearby.”

“No need. I told Tony to get us something and bring it to our room. I’ll fuck you until he gets here.”

Tony was Tony Garcia, another of my suite mates. I assume Gan had fucked him and probably Pete as well. I think the third guy, Ted Bancroft was out for the weekend.

Gan was fucking me when there was a knock on the door. He just had the visitor come in while he kept fucking. It was Tony with our food. He put it on the desk and left. So, it turned out there was no need to concern myself about what others might think. Gan handled it. I learned my lesson. It was the last time I gave any concern to what others my think seeing me with Gan.

It was a great night. In the morning Gan fucked me in the shower while Tony and Pete were using the dual vanities. They watched us through the glass door. When we left the shower Gan asked them if they fucked each other last night. They had. I knew both had steady girlfriends. They obviously both wanted Gan to fuck them again but he didn’t on that visit.

As I was driving him back to the beach house I asked him, “why didn’t you add Pete and Tony to your crew? They would have gladly joined.”

“They would,” Gan admitted. “But I’m not interested in them though they are fine for casual fun. I told you it is a responsibility being in charge of you or my others. I don’t enter into it lightly.”

“How do you mean?”

“Well, I am responsible to see you are happy. But that is more than keeping you sexually satisfied. That part is easy. I need to see your life is good outside that. For you it might mean dealing with a professor giving you a hard time. For others it is getting them a good job, a deserved promotion, a loving partner, dealing with an abusive boss, a bully or the occasional homophobe.”

“I had no idea.”

“I know.”

Well, that’s how I got started with Gan. He has a sizable group of buddies but I usually get to see him once or twice a week. Tony and Pete let me fuck them whenever I wish, Ted too after he met Gan on a later visit. Pete even invited me to do a threesome with his girl. She enjoyed watching me fuck her boyfriend and we both did her with me in her ass and Pete in her cunt.

I’ve met a few of Gan’s other buddies. He encourages us to have fun with each other even if he is busy elsewhere. Obviously we compare notes on how Gan has changed our lives. For me, I got an offer of a clerkship with a judge on the Ninth Circuit Court of Appeals after graduation. I hadn’t even applied.

Today starts his brother’s birthday bash at the Malibu beach house. I’ll get to meet everyone. It should be fun.

It was the start of Winter Break. Every year I spend it with dad. Winter Break, a month in summer and every third weekend were the terms of the divorce. I’m eighteen so I could decide for myself but holidays with dad are sort of a tradition.

I’m Gary Nesmith, a senior at a private school in Santa Monica. Dad pays the rather expensive tuition. Kyle Smith, the famous quarterback, went there but he graduated the year before I started. He is still a legend there and not for football.

I play on the basketball team. I’m six-five and play guard. I’m deadly from three point range but give me an opening and I’ll drive to the basket and challenge the big boys inside. I have an athletic body but with my height you could call me lanky. I’m big all over too. I stuff nine inches into my jock though it’s only six soft.

Dad is a big deal at Warner Brothers. Since the divorce he’s been photographed with half a dozen up and coming starlets. I do pretty well myself. Some of my action is from girls that know who my dad is and figure by getting close to me they would have an advantage. I certainly don’t discourage them.

So the Saturday morning before Christmas, I got into my new Mercedes convertible, Dad’s gift to me, and drove, top down, to his place in the Hollywood Hills.

The gate recognized my car and opened as I approached. There was a new red Corvette convertible, top down also, parked by the entrance. I pulled into my normal space in the expansive garage. I left my stuff in the car for now and entered the house.

Dad was on the broad balcony off the main living area. It has an almost three hundred degree view of the L.A. Basin. He was talking to a black guy almost as tall as I.

“Dad, I’m here,” I said as I approached the balcony.

They turned toward me. Dad was dressed like I, slacks and a knit shirt. The other guy had on a white muscle tee and gym shorts that conformed to his body, showing every muscle.

“Thanks again for the Mercedes, Dad. It’s the best Christmas present ever.”

“The car wasn’t the real gift,” Dad said. “Come here and meet Dai.”

I went out on the balcony, stopping a couple feet from Dai and extended my hand.

Up close Dai was even more impressive. He was only an inch shorter than me but outweighed me by dozens of pounds, all muscle. His arms were thicker than my thighs. He had broad shoulder and a waist even smaller than mine. The bricks of his abdominals showed clearly under the tight tee. Below the waist his tight shorts barely contained a huge cock, long enough for the tip to poke past the side of his hip. It was longer than I am hard but I realized he was soft.

I looked him right in his eyes and said, “Dai, I’m Gary.”

Instead of taking my offered hand, he reached around my back and pulled me to his side. I’m an athlete, six-five and a well muscle two twenty pounds. I haven’t been handled like that in years. I tried to step away but he was so strong he controlled me easily.

I was still looking him straight in the eye, wondering what he was up to and if that had anything to do with Dad’s cryptic comment.

“Gary, your dad gave me a project,” Dai said. “I told him I couldn’t agree to it until I met you. Now that I have I can tell him that I’ll do it.”

“That’s great news,” Dad said.

“Gary, you are going to stay with me over the holidays,” Dai told me. “We plan on bring you back on the Second, so you’ll still have a few days with your dad. You will leave your wallet, phone and keys here. We have everything you’ll need.”

I understood that Dai was telling me what was going to happen, not asking for my consent in the matter. I had plenty of questions but, looking at Dai, I decided to go along and see what was planned for me. I put my stuff on a nearby table.

Dai just herded me with his arm behind my back to the door. I got in the red Vette on the passenger side and Dai slid behind the wheel. When we cleared the gate he took off, way over the speed limit and weaving through traffic. It was a scary ride but he handled the powerful car expertly.

“You just blew past a cop car,” I observed as we drove toward Santa Monica on the freeway at almost a hundred miles per hour.

“They know not to bother me,” Dai said.

And they didn’t though we passed a few more. He pulled into the garage of a nice beach house in Malibu. It was smaller than dad’s place but just as luxurious.

As we entered the house Dai stripped off his few clothes and told me to do the same. He was even more impressive nude. He was shredded with near zero body fat. His cock was easily over ten and still soft. My own started to get a little hard and he noticed and gave me a smile.

In the main living area, an open plan, with a wall of glass looking out on a big deck and the beach and ocean beyond, there were two others sitting in white leather chairs. One was a match for Dai. The other was Asian, just under six feet and muscular but not in the class of Dai or the other guy.

Dai had me sit on a matching leather sofa and he sat beside me, our bodies touching. He put a big arm across my back, his hand cupping my far shoulder.

“Gary, these guys are my brother, Kal, and our houseboy and partner, Ten.”

“My pleasure,” I said. “Or it soon will be. I played along but tell me what’s going on. I know dad hires escorts. You guys? But he’s never invited me to join him. If he hired you to show me some fun we could have done it at his place.”

“You are right, Gary,” Kal confirmed. “It is more than just sex, though we are going to enjoy fucking you.”

“Your dad hired us to show you how to be a man,” Dai explained. “We can’t make you a man if it’s not in your nature but we can help you reach your full potential. When I met you I could tell you were able to be a man and not just pretend to be one like your dad.”

“How could you be certain just meeting me?” I asked.

“I am pretty intimidating to the common pretend male,” Dai said. “As a man yourself you recognized me as a superior male and casually assumed a subordinate role, following my directions without complaint.”

“Your average guy would be almost scared into inaction,” Ten continued. “He’d have to be directed, even physically subdued to accept us as superior. But once we establish dominance they do as we wish. They actually need the direction a man can provide though they don’t realize it.”

“You have certainly met both types,” Dai added. “But without a proper role model your responses would have been less than optimal. Your dad is paying us a million dollars to show you the way. But that’s not why we are doing it. We’re actually richer than he is. It’s because it is an interesting challenge.”

“Okay, I get the idea,” I told them. “I gather this is not a lecture course so more words won’t help. I’m yours. Let’s get started.”

Ten got up and took my hand. “Come with me.”

Ten had a nice room. We started in the attached bath where he showed me how to clean out and lubricate my hole. We then shifted to his king-sized bed.

“I never bottomed before,” I told him.

“We expected that,” Ten said. “You were not confident enough to allow yourself to be fucked. Dai, Kal and I, we’ve all been fucked. There is no need to limit yourself.”

Ten positioned me on hands and knees and got behind me. I spread my knees apart to give him plenty of access. I felt his hands on the globes of my ass and he ran his tongue through the crack between them. He started to lick around my hole.

“That feels great,” I told him.

“I know,” he said. “How does this feel?”

He pushed the tip of his tongue right through my ring and licked around the inside. Then he pushed in some more. I loved it and told him so. He removed his tongue and used his fingers to stretch and relax the opening. He added some fresh lube.

He turned me over to my back and pushed my knees to my chest. I held them. I looked between my thighs at the young Thai on his knees behind my ass. His cock was hard and shined from a fresh coat of lube. It pointed to the ceiling. I’d fucked my share of guys and girls but now I was on the receiving end for the first time.

Ten used a hand to put himself in position. I felt the crown press my hole. He applied som pressure and I started to open for him. Slowly my flesh yielded to his firm manhood until he popped into my ass. Several inches of his long shaft followed.

As I look back on it, the important part wasn’t the physical act of opening my hole but the fact that, for the first time, I had welcomed another man inside me and shared my body.

Ten wasted no time. He started pumping his cock through my ass, sending pleasure signals to my brain. He initially concentrated on my prostate, rubbing it repeatedly until my cock exploded, spraying my face and chest. Then he worked deeper and deeper. I shot again just as he added the last little bit. He stayed still, fully inside me with his groin pressed to my crack.

“If I’d known getting fucked was so much fun, I’d have done it long ago,” I told Ten.

“The real fun hasn’t started yet,” Ten said. “I was just opening you up so far. You also get your first lesson. Don’t just be a hole for your fucker’s cock. You have muscles. Play with it inside you. Experiment. Find what you like and see how it affects me. We’ll both have more fun.”

He resumed stroking his long pole through my gut. I tried squeezing it with my ass and, when he was in really deep, by sucking in my abs. I found ways to enhance the friction for me and Ten clearly liked me clamping down on him when he was buried deep.

I shot another load and then Ten sped up his assault. I became too wrapped up in the pleasure to do more than apply constant pressure. He made a final plunge and filled my gut with his cum.

“That was great, Ten. I shot three times without even touching my cock. I never managed to do that to anyone I fucked.”

“You need to bottom for an expert top to know how it should be. Normally I’d keep going for another load or two. But, if I did, you’d not be in any condition to be fucked by Dai.”

He eased his pole from my ass. I felt empty when it left me. I was leaking some of his load. He brought his cum coated cock to my mouth. He wanted me to clean it.

“That just came out of my ass,” I said not liking the idea.

“Aren’t you glad we got you nice and clean first. There is nothing on my cock that isn’t already inside you.”

I knew I didn’t really have a choice. This was a sign of respect and submission to the top that had given me pleasure. I opened my mouth. I was able to take half of him and I cleaned the rest by licking it off.

“Good boy,” Ten told me as if I were his dog. “We have to work on your deep throating skills but, for now, I’ll turn you over to Dai and Kal.”

Dai and Kal had a bigger room with a nice sitting area a larger than king-size bed and an expansive ocean view. They were in the sitting area using tablets that they put down as we entered.

“Gary, you have a big smile so I suppose you enjoyed your session with Ten. Everybody does,” Dai remarked. “We were just answering some mail and checking our schedules waiting for you.”

“We are both booked solid through March,” Kal added. “I was checking out a new client that had a recommendation from one of my regulars. I’ll offer him a first date in April.”

“Ten was great,” I told them. “But he clearly knows you two are better. I can hardly wait to find out.”

“You see,” Dai said. “That is why you are a real man instead of a submissive wimp. You just started to bottom but are eager to experience the pleasure you know we can give you. A sub would be afraid but unable to resist. Let’s get started.”

We, Dai, Kal and I, moved to their big bed. Ten took a seat to watch. Dai didn’t waste time. I was loose from Ten’s fucking and filled with his cum. He just pushed right in. Dai was thicker than Ten but I could handle it.

Dai started to stroke me and work himself in deeper. The pleasure of his big cock moving inside me was intense. I looked at his face, smiling down at me as he fucked. He was clearly enjoying my ass and I tried some of the things Ten talked about and watched his reaction.

As a basketball player I had many Black friends and teammates. Most that I knew tried to put on a tough guy demeanor even when they’ve got my cock in their ass. Dai and Kal seemed different. There was no attitude. They knew they had nothing to prove. It was different for me. I had something to prove. I wanted them to think me worthy of their cocks.

Dai kept me right on the edge of shooting as he worked himself fully into me. I wanted to cum but that was up to Dai. Finally, just as he put the last inch into me he triggered my orgasm. My first shots landed on my face.

Dai kept going and I stayed hard. Kal bridged my face, putting his long pole at my lips. I opened to take it inside. He leaned forward and took my cock in his mouth. Dai was doing full strokes in my gut as Kal pumped his cock in my mouth, trying to get me to open my throat. He had my nine inches deep in his throat. I gagged a few times but finally I relaxed enough for him to slide in. Once I had the hang of it, getting the rest went smoothly. I tried to copy what Kal was doing on my cock with me on his. I never had anyone take all of mine before and, naturally, I never dreamed I would swallow a monster like Kal, fourteen inches.

Kal would hump his hips to stroke his cock in my throat. I couldn’t do that with mine because I was pinned between Kal’s mouth on my cock and Dai’s big member up my gut. But Dai’s fuck moved me into Kal as he thrust in and partly out as he withdrew. I’d never been so stimulated.

I rubbed a hand on my throat. I could feel it bulge out as Kal pressed deep. With my lips in his pubic hair his crown was under my breast bone. I moved my hand down to my belly. Normally it is flat except for my well-defined six-pack. Not now. My left side was bumped up by the thick intrusion in my gut. When Dai was in all the way his to was under the middle row of my abdominal muscles. Dai must have felt my pressing him from above. He stopped thrusting and let me trace along his pole. After six or seven inches it was too deep inside my hip area to feel. I slide back under my drawn up balls to where Dai’s groin pressed my butt. The junction of our bodies was very damp. When I brought my hand back my fingers were covered in cum. It must be Ten’s, dragged out from inside me by his fucking.

I shot a couple times before Dai exploded deep inside me and Kal simultaneously sent his first shots straight to my stomach. I came again too. Kal pulled out enough to flood my mouth. I swallowed his seed.

I was pleasantly exhausted from great sex, savoring the last drops of Kal’s cum in my mouth. They eased out of me and switched places. Dai’s big pole, covered in the mixed cum loads from my ass, went into my mouth as Kal replaced him in my ass. Then we did it again.

I was mildly dazed and disoriented when they uncoupled from me. I had the taste of a fresh load of Dai’s cum in my mouth when Kal gave me his cock to lick clean, fresh from my ass. They helped me sit up on the side of the bed. I was leaking cum from my ass onto their sheets.

I saw we had been joined by some others who were sitting with Ten and watching our show. They were a guy, about my age, Asian, with an athletic body and a girl, blond, busty with a tight firm body, quite stunning really. Sitting between them was an Asian kid. By his height he was only maybe six but he had the athletic body of an older teen and a hard cock about five inches. He had one hand on the Asian guy’s cock and the other rubbing the girl’s pussy. Their demeanor told me they considered that normal.

“This is my son, Gan,” Ten said. “He’s four years old but very advanced for his age as you will learn. With him are two of his special friends. The guy is Alvin Flores, a second year law student at Pepperdine. We all call him, Vin. Then there is Dotty Hanson. She is a junior at UCLA and a cheerleader. We asked Gan to bring them so you’ll have someone to fuck. Vin and Dot will be with us through to the New Year.

“You’re going to be fun to fuck,” Gan said.

“Maybe it will be me fucking you,” I replied.

“Big talk from a guy leaking cum from his ass,” Gan came back. “But, we’ll see how you do with Vin and Dot. I can enjoy a good fuck if you’re man enough. Vin, Dot, what do you think? Is he man enough?”

“He has decent equipment, if he knows how to use it,” Dot said.

“He’ll never match you,” Vin added.

“Sounds like they are going to be tough to please,” Kal observed. “Gan sets a high standard.”

“I’m up for the challenge,” I told them. “If I may ask, Dot, Vin, what are your relationships with Gan. I know it’s sexual but I get the impression of something more.”

“May we,” Vin said, looking at Gan, who nodded. “Dot and I are part of Gan’s posse you could say. He has sex with us but also guides us and is responsible for us. I would normally go home to Honolulu for the holidays but Gan said he needed me here. He fucks me and Dot. He’s fucked all my roommates too but I’m the only one that is his boy.”

“He’s fucked all my girlfriends too,” Dot said. “They envy me. I’m going to marry Vin after we both graduate next year. We’ll have a couple kids and when Gan is old enough to shoot sperm we’ll have his child too.”

“You see, even though we’ll be married, we will still be Gan’s,” Vin said. “It is comforting to have a man to love and care for you. Gan said you are supposed to be a man too, so maybe you’ll make someone happy too.”

Two more guys entered, carrying trays of food. I knew them.

“These are Bret Sanders and Will Johnson,” Gan introduced them. “They are also my boys. They are both seniors in a high school near where I live normally.”

“I know,” I said. “They go to my high school and we have several classes together. Bret is the football quarterback and Will is a halfback. I didn’t know they were gay.”

Bret was blond, six-two and a muscled two hundred pounds with an eight- inch cut cock. Will was a Black guy but lighter in tone than Dai or Kal, six foot, big muscled two-twenty and a thick ten-inch uncut cock. He was a scholarship student as were a couple of my basketball teammates. Both always had cheerleaders hanging on them so I hadn’t figured them gay.

They had put the food down on a table in the middle of the seating area and both sat on the floor next to it. Everyone got some food.

“We hadn’t known you would be here when Gan told us he needed us over the holidays,” Bret explained. “We both pretend to be straight at school except with each other. It will be nice to have you to top us.”

“How did you guys meet Gan?” I asked.

“After a game we were headed back to the locker room,” Will began. “There were schoolmates and such congratulating us on our win as we went. Gan pulled Bret and I aside and told us to wait in the locker room for him. We just laughed and trotted off. But somehow we lingered and everyone else had left, leaving us alone. We were still just in our jockstraps. It was almost fifteen minutes. We talked about going but didn’t.”

“I was testing their obedience,” Gan said. “They passed.”

“Anyway, Gan came in and fucked us both,” Will said. “He said we were his boys and we knew we were. He sleeps over at our places a few times a month or we go to him.”

“What do your parents say when you bring an obvious youngster home?”

“I was worried about that the first time,” Brett admitted. “But it was Gan’s decision and I knew it was not my place to question it. My dad did try to object but Gan made it clear that when he was visiting he was in charge.”

“I find it best to assert my superiority up front,” Gan said. “You will too once you learn how. I fucked Brett’s dad, mom and sister on that first visit and require Brett to sleep with at least one of them every night if I’m not there.”

“Yes, they’re all real cock hounds now and Gan’s taught me a lot,” Brett said. “If Gan doesn’t need us I’ll invite Will and his brother over for a weekend of sex.”

“Gan fucked my mom and sixteen-year-old brother when he stayed with me,” Will added. “If he’s not with us my brother, Hank, fucks me and mom. Hank has seven inches and is pretty aggressive sexually.”

“Yes, Hank is really a man but just needed a role model to bring it out. He’s making great strides,” Gan said.

“You’re four years old but taking over whole families,” I said, amazed. “It would never have occurred to me that such was possible.”

“That’s why you’re here,” Dai told me. “You don’t know your own power or how to use it. But you will.”

With the meal done we split up. I was given to Gan, a night with him, Will, Brett, Vin and Dot. We went to another suite and Gan and I fucked Brett and Will side by side in the big bed. It wasn’t about me getting off. My direction was to drive Will wild by my fucking, matching what Gan was doing with Brett.

My experience bottoming helped but I was really surprised by what Gan could do with a cock that was half my length. But, with a little tutoring from Gan, I got better quickly. I learned how to judge my partners reactions and maximize their pleasure, how to pull their trigger or hold them just short. By morning I could drive them wild. Gan said that is how he gets most of his pleasure from sex and I now understood. It really turns me on to see what my fuck does to my partners.

Another thing happened. When we first met Gan’s group had considered me, more or less, an equal even though they knew I would be fucking them. Brett and Will were my classmates and fellow athletes. Vin and Dot were a few years older. But as I fucked them and demonstrated my mastery over their physical pleasures, they started to become submissive to me like they were with Gan.

In the morning Gan fucked me and showed me I still had some things to learn. But one of the things I did learn was that Gan, four years old, was more of a man than I. Initially I had seen how his people reacted to him but I still saw him as a kid. I went along when I was given to him for training still not fully believing. He treated me as the inexperienced youngster and seeing him in action I realized I was.

Well that was how my break started. As we went along and I gained skill and confidence I started to view Ten and Gan as brothers, well big brothers. That was because they both had more experience and skill than I and they treated me as someone who needed their help and guidance and I did.

We played sex games together using Gan’s people as the game pieces. Most were who could draw the most orgasms from them in a fixed time. Or who could make their partner pass out first. They usually beat me but I did win a few times. When they were too exhausted, I became the object to be fucked into orgasm or blackout.

Dai and Kal still had a few gigs. Holidays were busy for them. Regulars wanted to show them off at holiday parties, usually with a nice fuck afterward. But they still fucked me at least once daily.

For Christmas we went to another’s Malibu beach house, the home of Dai’s and Kal’s dad, Julio. There must have been fifty or so people there, all nude. Some were famous Olympic athletes. Kal’s brother Kyle was there with his partner, his favorite receiver from college and now also with the Rams. Gan’s brother, Kla, and their parents were there along with Dai’s and Kal’s parents. I saw several famous Hollywood stars and Ten’s brother and Kla’s dad, Gem.

I quickly sized up the group as studs and others. I might be a stud in training but in this group I figured, correctly, that I’d be on the receiving end most of the time.

Gan started me out by having his brother fuck me. He only had four inches but he brought me off twice. As he finished we were being watched by his dad, Gem.

“How was my son?” Gem asked as Kla pulled his cock from me.

“He’s a tiny ball of sexual energy,” I told him. “I came twice. I can hardly believe how much I enjoy being fucked by the kids. I guess it is true that size doesn’t matter, at least when you are as good handling your equipment as Gan and Kla. Do you want to fuck me?”

“No, you can fuck me,” Gem offered.

“Thanks, you have a sweet, perfectly shaped ass.”

He got on knees and elbows with his legs spread to give me better access. His crack was smooth and hairless. His hole had a bubble of cum from a previous fucking so I knew he was loose and lubed. I eased in slowly in a long slow thrust, displacing some of the cum already inside him. I started to stroke him.

Inside was tight and warm. As I moved he played with my pole using his internal muscles. He had incredible muscle control. I had fucked Gan and Ten and they showed me how to use my inside muscles to play with a cock. They thought I had gotten fairly good. But Gem was at a whole different level. He brought me off twice before I decided to regain control. I started pounding him hard, fast and deep to get him to shoot. I did fifteen minutes or so power fucking him before he shot and I seeded him again.

“Gary, you are a pretty decent fucker,” Gem told me. It was real praise from a man like him. “My young brother is a good teacher.”

“Actually I have been doing most of his training so far,” Gan said. “But I think he is ready for Dad to take over.”

“Gan is right,” I agreed. “He seems more like a big brother, letting me play with his toys.”

“Come with me Gary,” Gem said. “I’ll let you play with some of mine.”

He took me to meet Bill Foster Jr., the famous swimmer, and Gavin Richards, a huge star and married to Bill. Bill fucked me and then I fucked Gavin.

And that was the way Christmas went. One encounter after the next, a real test of stamina. I got a fuck from Kal’s brother Kyle and then I got to fuck Kyle’s partner. Kyle asked me if I were coming to their final regular season game on Sunday but Kal answered yes for us. He then asked me how I enjoyed fucking his partner. I told him he was a great fuck and thanked Kyle for sharing him with me. I still had my hand about his waist, holding him to my side as we discussed him. The Black, all-pro, wide receiver was six-two, shorter than me but taller than his partner. He was more muscular than both of us too. But he just stood calmly, looking alternately at Kyle and me as we discussed him. This guy, who looked like a big stud, he had almost ten inches, was, in reality a submissive to real men like Kyle and I.

The sex was great. Yes, most of the time I bottomed for the bigger studs but I got lots of action with others. But one of the best things was non-sexual. I was accepted by the big men as one of them, someone worth their time and attention, someone who mattered. The lesser men were only interesting in how they could please the real men. No one bothered to ask them opinions or even if they enjoyed your fuck; it was obvious they did.

There were a few other kids like Gan, three boys and two girls, from three to almost six years old. There were some younger but they weren’t at the party. Gan and Kla introduced me and let the boys fuck me. The girls wanted me to fuck them. I was afraid my cock would hurt their small bodies but everyone said I couldn’t hurt them and the girls had handled bigger guys than me. I did both in the cunt and one up the ass. Both holes already had cum inside so they were telling the truth. While the boys were too young to experience orgasm, it sure looked like the girls could.

One of the highlights for me was when Gan and Kla introduced me to their mother and her husband, Cathy and Heath Winston. Cathy was about five months pregnant with a child, a daughter this time, from one of Ten’s cousins. Heath is a coach at an aquatic club in Santa Monica. The dad for Cathy’s new baby also works there. Cathy and Heath had been unofficially adopted by the Thai studs. They are taking turns breeding Cathy and she and Heath get all the cock they can handle, including from Gan and now Kla.

Gan invited me to fuck them both, Cathy in the ass in view of her condition and my size. They thought being offered up by the young Thai was normal. I gathered that when one of the older a Thai boys was not visiting, Gan was the man of the house and he often had one or more of his people over for sex.

I did Cathy first. She had cum in her hole from earlier sex. Gan did Heath. Then we swapped. Both really enjoyed my fucking. I tried very hard to please since they were important to Gan and Kla. It was obvious that Cathy and Heath were very proud of the young boys.

After the Christmas party that lasted overnight I went back to the normal routine until the Saturday after Christmas. I had just finished fucking Vin on the deck in a lounge chair when Kal called me to come to him. He was at the wall that surround the deck looking out at the beach and ocean. I went to him. It was a warm, low 80’s day and sunny.

“Do you see that surfer out riding the incoming wave?” Kal asked. “He is with that beauty sunning herself on that beach towel.”

“Yes,” I replied. “The guy looks muscular and he’s obviously a good surfer. The girl is a hot number.”

“I want you to go out there and fuck both of them,” Kal directed. “It is time you learn to assert your superiority.”

“The guy looks by how he handles himself to be a real man too,” I observed.

“That was my impression,” Kal agreed. “But once you show him you are superior he should be no trouble.”

“Okay, I’ll do it. Do you have a swimsuit? Going out nude would not be helpful.”

They had a storage box full of Nike swimwear. I found one that fit me like a second skin and left my bulge easy to see. I walked out onto the beach to where the girl was sunning herself.

“Hi, I’m Gary. May I join you? A pretty girl like you should not be alone.”

I knelt down, facing her, without waiting for her response.

“I’m Mary. But I’m not alone. My husband is just out surfing.”

I noted that she gave me her name and didn’t object to me sitting beside her. I saw her checking me out. I’m pretty big, even soft. Being with guys that have huge equipment almost makes one forget that in normal company I’m big myself.

Mary was about five-ten, blond, with a fit, toned, shapely body and C-cup breasts. Her tiny bikini covered only the essential areas and she was nicely tanned.

“He’s a pretty good surfer,” I observed. “I think you’ll find I’m pretty good myself in ways a woman might find more interesting.”

The husband ran up, carrying his board. He’d obviously seen me with his wife and was coming to protect his territory. I stood up.

“Gary, this is my husband, Dexter Hamill,” Mary said.

“Dex,” I began. “You are a great surfer.”

Dex was about six feet tall with an athletic body and a decent bulge under his wetsuit.

“Let me help you out of your wetsuit.”

I went to him, turned him to face away from me, and unzipped his suit. Then I pealed it off his body, rubbing my hands all over, much more than was necessary. He did not object. He had a nice firm ass and I got a good feel of his package, now mostly hard from my body contact, about seven-and-a-half.

“You have a perfect ass. I’m going to enjoy fucking it,” I told him. “Then I’m going to show you what a real man can do with a woman?”

With his wetsuit off I was holding him to my body, my arms about his waist and his ass pressing my now hard package. I’m taller, so my balls were in the middle of his ass with my pole now popping above my suit and the top half on his lower back. He tried to pull away but I kept him pressed tight. Actually he didn’t try too hard.

“You can feel how big I am.” I told him. “I bet you never had a cock inside you, certainly not one as big as mine.”

“Why are you doing this?” Dex asked. He had already accepted that I was going to fuck him.

“Why? Because you, Mary and I will like it. I get pleasure from giving pleasure as much as from the sex itself.”

I pulled down the back of his suit, exposing his hole and positioned myself for entry. Again he tried to pull away from contact but I shoved him back hard enough that my crown popped inside. I hadn’t prepared him or loosened him up so it hurt. He started a scream but cut it off, not willing to show weakness even though he was giving his ass up for the first time.

I slowly worked more on me into him with gentle thrusts. Now my tip was bumping his prostate and I could feel his body shudder in my arms each time. I worked his pleasure button for several minutes until he shot a load into his swimsuit. His cum oozed through the fabric.

Mary had her phone out and was taking video of us.

“Collecting evidence of me raping your husband, Mary?” I asked. “Just punch 9-1-1 and the police will take me away and I’ll miss my chance to fuck you.”

“No Gary. These are for memory. My big D looks so cute taking your cock and he must have shot one of his best loads.”

“Are you enjoying being fucked, Dex?”

“Umm. Yes,” he mumbled.

“Do you want me to stop? That wasn’t very clear.”

“No. Fuck me harder. I never took a cock up my ass before. I love it.”

“Good boy. Have another orgasm.”

I pulled his trigger and he shot more cum. After that he had trouble standing so I eased him down to his hands and knees on the sand beside Mary’s beach blanket.

It was still early morning and the beach wasn’t very crowded. It generally isn’t. There are public access points but no real place to park nearby and this area is not covered by lifeguards. The nearest people were several hundred feet away and weren’t paying any attention to us. I did see there was a crowd on our deck watching me.

Doggy style I had worked my full nine inches into Dex and was giving him full-length strokes. I triggered him again and then sped up my fucking to build to my own release. I pounded him hard for ten more minutes before jetting my cum into his gut as he came for a fourth time.

As I dribbled my last drops, I pulled out of him. My pole was slick with my cum and his ass juices. Dex collapsed to the sand and rolled to his back, looking up at me. He would do anything I wanted.

“You are not done Dex,” I told him. “Use your mouth to clean my cock. I want you to get it ready to fuck your wife.”

He sat up. I was still kneeling on the sand with the front of my suit pulled down below my balls. My cock stretched out about forty-five degrees above horizontal, dripping juices on the sand. He looked at it for a short time and put a hand behind my ass to steady himself. He went to work. He managed to take almost all of it in his mouth and swallowed what he cleaned off without my prompting.

When he pulled off I was nice and clean. I pulled him into a kiss to thank him for a good job.

“Take off your wife’s bikini while I shed my suit,” I directed and he did.

I had Mary on her back with her legs on my chest and looked down into her face. She was eager for me to fuck her.

“Mary, did you enjoy watching Dex get fucked? He’s a real man but I’m an even better one as you’ll soon learn.”

“I did,” she admitted. “Dex was top dog at university and I was lucky to get him. I never thought he’d submit to anyone but he did to you.”

“It’s a guy thing,” I told her. “He knows I’m superior and so he submits, even to me enjoying his wife.” I rubbed my fingers into her cunt. She was very wet. “You know it too.” I said holding up my fingers dripping with her juices.

So I fucked her to multiple orgasms right there in front of Dex. He’d never seen his wife react like she did for me. I seeded her twice. My cum oozed from her cunt as I slowly stroked her with my cock adding the final drops of a second big load. I eased out of a dazed Mary and lay beside her on the blanket.

We just rested in the afterglow of good sex. Dex came over and cleaned my cock without prompting. Then he lay down on my other side. After a few minutes Mary rolled onto her side, facing me.

“Gary, that was my best sex ever,” Mary told me. “Sorry dear, but it’s true. I’d never even imagined a fuck like that. I thought my husband was great but you are in another league.”

“I know, Mary,” Dex said, also rolled to his side. “Getting my ass fucked was a revelation. It’s different than when I fuck. It messes with my mind, letting another man into my body, using me for his pleasure. But, with you, it felt right and I shot so much cum. I knew you’d give my wife great pleasure. I couldn’t have stopped you even if I wanted. I’d let you use my body.”

I knew what he was going through.

“There’s nothing shameful about letting a superior male use your body,” I told him. “I’ve done it. I’m getting to be a pretty good bottom. You both were a lot of fun. Give me your contact information and I’ll be in touch. We’ll do this again.”

Mary got paper and pen from her bag and wrote it down for me. I added my info to their phone. We said goodbyes and I walked back to the house carrying the note and my suit. I felt responsible for them. I’d messed with their lives by showing them what sex could be like. I made them dependent on me.

Kal congratulated me on a task well done. I was asked why I didn’t invite them to the house. I said they had an engagement but the real reason is that I didn’t want them to have anyone to compare me to.

I did well enough to get another task. That evening Ten took me to a gay club in West Hollywood. I was close enough to Dai and Kal’s size to borrow some clothes. A nice form hugging muscle tee and slacks that emphasized my bulge and muscled ass. Ten was similarly attired.

The club was crowded. We took a table just off the dance floor. I simply told the current occupants to leave. They didn’t dare challenge me. We sat down. We ordered drinks, just fruit juice for Ten and a soda for me. The waiter knew Ten. He was kind of cute. I imagine Ten had fucked him but didn’t ask Ten.

I had a dance with Ten. It was more him grinding his body into mine in time with the music. When we returned to our table I was rock hard and it showed.

“Just getting you in the mood,” Ten said. “Do you see the guy in the leather duds with his two subs? I want you to take him to the back room and fuck him senseless.”

I saw who he indicated. The guy was about thirty, six foot, well muscled, black hair, wearing a leather vest and pants, a tattoo on his right shoulder of an eagle. The two with him were shorter and a few years younger, less muscled but fit. They both had leather collars with and eagle medallion dangling from the front.

I got up and walked over to him. My target saw me headed his way as I approached. I was looking straight at him. I stopped next to his chair, my hip brushing his shoulder tattoo.

“Come with me,” I told him.

“Go away. This is a private party,” he responded. He sounded gruff but I could sense an uncertainty in his voice.

“Stand up when I’m talking to you,” I demanded, tugging on his vest until he rose to his feet. “Come with me.” I said again.

“Why?” He asked. There was more uncertainty and a bit of fear in his voice.

“I’m going to fuck you,” I told him straight up. “Boys, you can come too and watch a real man in action.”

The tough guy persona was gone. He couldn’t back it up when challenged. I had sensed that from across the room and certainly Ten had too before he sent me over. I led him by his vest to the back room. His boys were following.

The back room was dim. There was enough light to see once your eyes adjusted. There were quite a few already in action. I found an empty area by one wall and pushed him up against it. I tugged his leather pants down to mid thigh. He was hard but only about seven inches of normal thickness.

I stepped out of my own slacks and gave them to one of his boys to hold. My cock, nine inches and thick, was hard. My fuck looked over his shoulder and got a good view of what would soon be in him. I figured this guy hadn’t cleaned out but I hoped he’d pooped recently. I wasn’t going to stick my tongue or fingers in there. I just stepped behind him, got myself in position, and thrust into him. He gave a mixed moan and scream as I forced the gate.

I just started to fuck. I brought him off quickly by working his prostate. Then I pushed deeper bringing him off again as I got all the way in. Once in, I pounded him fast and deep, minute after minute, keeping him right on the edge until he begged me to let him cum. I finally jetted my load up his gut as he shot again.

He settled to his knees, still leaning against the wall. I went to my knees too to stay inside him. I fucked him again to two more orgasms before giving him a second load.

I pulled out. My fuckee rolled to sit with his back leaning on the wall. He was leaking my cum onto the tiled floor. I put my cock to his mouth and he cleaned it up without prompting. I turned to his boys.

“You won’t need these,” I told them, removing their collars. “I’m Gary. What are your names?”



“Well, Devon and Jim, would you like a good fucking?”

They did and we did it with their former master watching. I was gentle with them, giving them each a couple good orgasms before dropping a load in their guts. We got into our clothes and I brought them to our table and introduced them to Ten.

Deven and a Jim were natural submissives, very affectionate. We did a few dances with them teasing our cocks with their butts before taking them back for another round. They were roommates, both junior electricians in movie and TV productions. We got their number. I didn’t see my first fuck back in the club. He must have slipped out.

We got back to Malibu about four in the morning. Ten and I slept in his room, going right to sleep without more sex.

We slept until almost eleven. There was a knock on our door. We just had time for a showering and dressing before we left for Sofi Field and the game. They had booked a van service for the trip to and return. I found out they had a luxury box in the lower ring at about the forty yard line that would accommodate us easily. Dad has taken me a few times when he had the use of the Warner box. It was a ring higher and not as nice.

The Rams won easily. The game was meaningless except to complete their undefeated regular season. Kyle was benched for the second half with the game well in hand. We left with about a quarter to go. No point in waiting around for Kyle. He has a post game press availability and there would be plenty of questions about the upcoming playoffs.

We were dropped off at the beach house. After a few hours without action it started almost as soon as we could shed our clothes. Gan’s posse was left at home to watch the game on the big screen. They had, but also enjoyed sex among themselves.

As a man in training I rated just above the posse, so I waited to see who claimed me. To my pleasant surprise, Gem did, taking Gavin and me to an empty bedroom. We started by doubling Gavin. I had his ass and Gem his mouth. After we both dropped a load we switched positions and did Gavin again. Finally Gem had me fuck him as Gavin recovered. Gem has an amazing ass. I really loved fucking the lithe Thai. I dropped two more loads in him and licked up his cum where he spurted it over his muscled torso.

When we finished we learned Kyle had stopped by. He and his partner have their own house in the Malibu hills, not too far from where a Gem lives with Bill and Gavin. But they celebrate the victory here.

In the main living area we saw the four brothers, Dai, Kal, Bill and Kyle, rolling around on the area rug in the center in a four-way wrestling scrum. The object was to get your cock into a hole. Kyle is the smallest physically at six-one and cock size, ten-inches, and in strength too. While he is stronger, faster and tougher than even big NFL linemen, from early on his brothers easily dominated him. But after each victory he always gets to win in this game they’ve played since childhood.

They rolled around until Kyle got his cock in Kal’s ass and started fucking. Gem said the rule was Kal had to submit until Kyle dropped a load in him. But once Kyle was occupied, Dai went up his ass and Bill down his throat.

I watched a couple rounds before Gan came and took me away to a bedroom. Vin was already on the bed. Vin sucked my cock as Gan fucked him.

“I needed your cock for Vin to suck,” Gan explained. “Sucking mine is no fun because there is no reward at the end for doing a good job.”

Gan was too young to make sperm. But Vin was doing a good job on my cock, deep throating it.

“Dad told me about your performance at the club,” Gan remarked, keeping up a steady stroke in Vin. “I can tell you’ve made good progress. It is not just that you are a better fucker or bottom but you are a lot more self assured. It shows in your body language.”

“Thanks, I feel more confident in myself,” I replied.

“The others see it too,” Gan told me. “They don’t talk about it in front of you but Dai and Kal are quite pleased. But I wanted you to know. I think, over the week, we have a special bond. I see you as my little brother and I will use my greater experience to guide and help you like I do with Kla.”

I had a big smile on my face. Gan accepting me as his little brother was big news. Gan may only be four years old, almost five, but he was certainly more experienced than I, certainly sexually and I suspected in many other ways. I am an only child. I never had a brother.

“Thanks, big brother. I hope I can make you proud of me.”

It was the day after the New Year and time to show the results. Dad is going to be surprised and, I think, pleased. I don’t believe he thought out what making me, his son, into a dominant male would mean.

Ten was driving me back in their SUV. I was in the second row with my new brothers. We were all attired in matching white muscle tees and mini Lycra shorts. Kla had pulled my shorts down and was sucking my cock while Gan, standing on the seat beside me was kissing me very passionately. He’s a great kisser. I had my right hand up the leg of his shorts, rubbing his cock. It was hard and sticking up under his tee so I got to rub his defined abs too. I would be leaking like crazy with that type of hand action but Gan can’t though he was certainly enjoying it.

I gave Ten the code for the gate and we pulled in to stop by the front door. We straighten up our clothes. The wetness on my hard cock made the material of my shorts almost transparent. It looked good.

We got out. Dad was expecting us and was notified on his phone when the gate opened. He opened the front door as we approached.

I ran to him and hugged him off his feet.

“Thanks Dad. Your gift was just what I needed. But now that I am the man you wanted me to be there have to be some changes. First, I need an appropriate male role model. This is Ten, he agreed to adopt me unofficially to his family. He’s my new dad. I’ll call you George from now on.”

He just nodded.

“George, this is my big brother Gan and my twin brother Kla. They will be living here as will I once I graduate high school. I decided to accept the basketball scholarship from UCLA.”

“George,” Ten began. “I’m happy to have Gary in my family. He’s everything you hoped for. How many staff do you employ for your place?”

“I have a cook and a housekeeper,” George replied.

“What about the grounds and pool?” Ten asked.

“I use a service.”

“Good,” Ten said. “Give them notice. I’m sure they are top people so they’ll have no trouble finding new positions. I have three cousins that will be your new staff.”

“We only have two bedrooms in the staff quarters,” George pointed out.

“That won’t be an issue. My cousins will be sleeping with you or my sons. You’ll be very satisfied with their service.”

We went inside. Gan and Kla immediately ran out to the deck to see the panoramic view of the city. George was still trying to process what was happening but, surrounded by four dominant males, he was subdued. Gan and Kla ran in from the deck and grabbed George, leading him away. They were undoubtedly taking him to his bed to fuck him.

Ten stayed with us for a couple days as George got used to the new arrangements. It was good he had a holiday break from work. While Dai was careful not to go too extreme with his clients, we were under no such limitation. With four studs we kept him happy and exhausted. He has sessions with a personal trainer but Ten said his cousins will handle that too.

His cook and housekeeper had standing offers from others so we were able to get Ten’s cousins in place by the weekend. Lee was the oldest at twenty five and biggest, five-eleven, muscled and over nine inches. He would be the housekeeper and in charge. Vor was the cook, five-eight, athletic and defined with eight inches. Porn was the youngest, just eighteen, and smallest at five-six, but he was really big muscled and shredded and had almost eight inches. He had a perfect rounded muscle butt and was normally a power bottom but when the mood hit him he was an aggressive top too. He was the grounds keeper, pool boy and personal trainer.

When a George had guests they pretended to be perfect servants but once alone they were in charge. I didn’t mind one bit. The diet, exercise and discipline were good for George. He soon looked quite buff and years younger. Plus he always had one or two Thai boys in his bed each night.

That first weekend when George was going from fuck to fuck, Gan went to his home office and looked through the scripts, memos, and his e-mail. He wrote detailed notes and suggestions, even answered some of his e-mails and green lighted a project. When he recovered enough to go into his office, George was furious until he looked at what Gan had actually done. Now he doesn’t do anything without Gan’s opinion and he’s the new wonder in the industry.

I had mentioned how smart Gan and Kla are to Ten. He was quite proud of them. Dai and Kal provided them with special milk to drink as infants. They had the same themselves. They don’t flaunt their abilities. It is more than just intelligence. It helps them interact with others and not just sexually though that is part of it.

Maybe that explains why I see Gan as my big brother. He helps me on calculus. Vin told me that he reads all his legal homework and corrects any errors.

Sunday, the last day of Winter Break we had a family gathering. We had another dozen of Ten’s cousins. Some came down from the Bay Area. They ranged in age from twenty-eight to sixteen but we had three more boys like Gan and Kla, four, five and six years old.

George and I were the only non-Thais in the house but Gan reminded me that as his little brother I was honorary Thai. Ten told everyone to speak English for my benefit but there was a lot of Thai chatter nonetheless. Gan translated some of it. Most was about me, commenting on my ass or cock and sometimes my height. I was several inches taller than the tallest Thai.

George was taken away and I didn’t see him the rest of the day and night. He had a cock or two in him the whole time until he feel into an exhausted sleep.

I was in demand too. Mostly I bottomed but a few of the cousins wanted to be fucked. They were really talented bottoms and I learned a few new tricks. I also got double fucked a couple times. That was fun. My first one was with two that were each nine-inches and I had one almost as big down my throat while another cousin took my nine in his.

Gan took a few pictures with my phone. It looked hot, me surrounded by deep tanned Thai boys. My throat bulged with the big cock down it but that was nothing compared to the bulge in the Thai taking mine. Gan said I need to work on my tan to be a true Thai and no tan lines.

It was a great day and they really made me feel like part of the family. I feel asleep with Gan and a couple cousins in my normal bed.

I got up early and had a shower. Well, I got fucked while the guy fucking me soaped my body. He gave me his load and I shot mine. I dressed for school. Vor had breakfast ready. I was hungry but there was plenty. Then I got into my car and headed off. I would stay with mom in Santa Monica during the week but come back for the weekends.

Back in school I ruled. I could easily spot the submissive males and the real men. The submissive guys didn’t interest me much unless they had hot bodies like Bret and Will. Gan let’s me use Bret and Will as I desire since we are schoolmates. They came out publicly and everyone knows I fuck them.

The real men I have been successful in dominating. They don’t have proper role models so they don’t employ their powers well. I found it was easy to get them to accept me as superior and, after that, they do as I want. The biggest challenge was the school’s principal. He had lots of experience and could not be intimidated directly. But he had a daughter who was a junior at the school. I had sex with her. After that we came to an understanding that as long as I treat her right and don’t get her pregnant, he’ll see I’m not in trouble at school.

When I returned home to my mother’s house after the first day back at school she noticed the changes in me right away. Mom is only thirty-nine. She was an aspiring actress when George, then a rising executive, married her. She had a few supporting roles before retiring to be my mom. She has picked up several roles since the divorce, five years ago. She is still very beautiful and has had a few boyfriends.

By noticed the changes in me, I meant she looked at me as a man and not as her son. I had seen it before. It was how Cathy Winston looked at Gan and Kla. A couple weeks ago I wouldn’t have known how to handle it. Well, a couple weeks ago I was still her little boy.

I went to her and kissed her as I would kiss any girl I was going to fuck. She responded to me as I knew she would. I held her tight, my hands roaming everywhere. Between her legs she was wet.

Just then her current boyfriend, a mid forties successful actor in mostly supporting roles who works regularly, walked in on us. He tried to break us up. Big mistake. I had him pinned face down on the carpeted floor in only seconds. I’m taller, heavier and stronger. He was a man but nowhere near in my league, at least not now. I ground my erection into his ass. I was hard and he could feel how big I was through our garments. He stopped struggling as he recognized my superiority.

I kept on top of him as I stripped him out of his clothes and shed mine. Mom just watched. He tried to struggle again as he felt my hard cock press between his ass cheeks. It was useless. He made threats about reporting me for rape. I just thrust my cock into him. He screamed.

He was tight, definitely virgin. I only got half way on that first thrust. I started fucking him. He still tried to escape. He whimpered and said it hurt. I could tell it did but I didn’t stop. I found his sweet spot. I could tell when I hit it. He stopped complaining. I worked on it and got him moaning. He wasn’t fighting me anymore. I gave him a strong orgasm. I could see his cum shoot out beyond the side of his torso. He only had eight inches but the amount of cum was impressive. I brought him off twice more before flooding his gut with my cream and giving him another.

I pulled out of him and stood up. My cock was dripping cum and juice from his ass. I told him to clean it off. He did without complaint. He could only get six inches inside his mouth but he did the rest with his tongue. When he finished I was clean and still fully hard.

It was Mom’s turn. I brought her off multiple times before flooding her vagina. Then she climaxed a few more times before getting a second load. She had never had sex like that before. I was not her little boy anymore.

I told the now ex-boyfriend to go. He was thoroughly subdued and left without another word.

The next day I called Gan and arranged for Mom and I to move into the Winston’s house with them. They have plenty of room. I had Mom go off the pill and had Ten breed her. Gan, Kla and I will soon have a new brother. Mom and Cathy get along great and she loves Gan and Kla that are small enough to fuck her cunt while pregnant and talented enough to push all her pleasure buttons.

A few weeks into the new year I found out that Mary Hamill, who I fucked on the beach, was pregnant. Mary and Dex thought the child was mine and are happy about it. I am too. All the Thai kids are from wives of married couples they dominated. Now mine will be too. Ten has promised me some special milk that if a newborn drinks makes them like Gan and Kla. That should be interesting.

A final thing, my training made me a better basketball player. I’m more confident in myself and my abilities. It meant less hesitation and a few percent better shooting, but when you are already good a few percent is a big deal. My ability to read my opponents helps too. I can easily spot the players I can intimidate mentally and physically. They give me a little extra room and that makes a difference. But I really like getting in the head of another real man, making him realize that he has met a superior man. Once you dominate a team leader the whole team collapses.

Now, four years after the Christmas that changed my life, we have the whole family together at the Hollywood Hills house. We had sent George off with one of Dai’s cousins from Brazil for a couple weeks in Tahiti. We usually just fuck him senseless when we want to use the place but when it is more than just a long weekend it is best to move him out.

George has his own production company now but is actually just a figurehead as Gan makes all the decisions and takes eighty percent of the profit. George doesn’t mind. He gets to play the big man, at least when he’s not at home, and his twenty percent cut is way more than he made before thanks to a string of blockbusters.

Gan is now eight and Kla, seven. Gan is almost five feet tall and has eight inches. Kla is four-seven with seven inches. Both have athletic teenager style body types with good, but not huge muscles and well defined abdominals. It will still be a few years before they can make sperm but they can drive any man or woman wild with their power fucking. I am a frequent beneficiary of their talents.

My own son, Aran, is four now. I gave him a Thai name to fit in with his brothers and sister. He is genetically zero percent Thai but mentally he is a hundred percent. Like me he maintains a deep tan year around to fit in. Mom’s son via Ten, Kiet, is also four. Cathy Winston’s daughter, Mani, is a half year older. We bred Mom again soon after Kiet was born, this time with Gem. That got me another brother, Lek, who just turned three and is beginning his sex life.

The four of them are pretty inseparable. Gan and Kla let them enjoy their boys and girls. Well, me too. Anytime we have friends over for sex, they are freely shared. Aran spends part of his time with Mary and Dex and, naturally, has been fucking them both for the past year. Mary wanted me to breed her again but I thought it should be Dex. I’ll arrange for their baby to get the special milk so it will fit in with Aran.

I was one of two amateurs on the Olympic basketball squad. That was a lot of fun. The professional stars tried to intimidate me but it was always I that ended up in their asses. Some of them were well bigger than I but they couldn’t match what I could do with my cock. By the time of our first Olympics game, I could just tell any of them to join me for the night. I had their respect and got plenty of game time. It will serve me well in the NBA next year.

Another benefit of the Olympics was that I knew a lot of the athletes. Dai and Kal were competing again for Brazil and I had had sex with many of the swimmers at parties. They, in turn, introduced me to a number of the gymnasts, current and former. All were great fun.

The night before we faced Brazil in the basketball semi-final, Dai and Kal invited me to a party in the Brazilian section of the village. I knew what they had in mind but I’d never turn down a chance to be fucked by those big studs. Dai and Kal started me off and then turned me over to their basketball team. I played along and let a mocha-skinned guard fuck me. He wasn’t bad and had almost ten inches. But, as soon as he shot, I reversed our positions and mounted him. I showed him how it is supposed to be done, giving him three strong orgasms before creaming his gut. Then I took on their center and star. He was a Black stud that was seven-four, almost a foot taller than I and he had fourteen inches. But I soon had him on his back with his legs on my shoulders and hitting him with fast deep strokes. He had multiple orgasms while I shot twice up his ass. I would feed him his spewed cum by pushing my coated fingers into his mouth. I slept the night with him and did him again in the morning.

In the game he wouldn’t challenge my drives to the basket. Every time I scored over him, I’d come down from my jump and rub my hand on his hole through his shorts. I figured the team had used Dai and Kal to lure me into their trap but Dai and Kal surely knew what the result would be. They had trained me. We beat them easily and went on to take the gold.

I was a big man on campus at UCLA. We were going for our fourth national title. It was mid season and even on the holiday break I had a few games. There was still plenty of time at home with my family and while outside I’m dominant with my brothers I am comfortably submissive. That even includes Arun, Kiet and now Lek. Yes, while Arun is technically my son, once he and the others became sexually active they knew they could easily dominate me with their skillful fucking. So I have five big brothers and two big sisters.

Mom is amused that her new sons are sexually dominant over her first born. I can still beat them at pleasing her. Their small cocks, no matter how skillfully used, can’t match what I can do with nine inches.

Ten, Gem and their cousins are the adult role models for all of us but Ten is officially in charge. Primarily he decides who breeds Cathy and Mom. Mom is over forty now so next will probably be her last. I think Lee is the most likely candidate for Mom with Vor and Porn both doing Cathy and letting their sperm race to decide the winner.

It was a typical morning. I was on the deck with Arun and we were both working on our tans, lying face down on adjacent lounge chairs. We were each resting on the backs of one of Arun’s boyfriends, twin wrestlers, seventeen, that go to my old high school. Mine was five-ten and a very muscled one-eighty. He could handle my weight pressing him into the cushion. I had my cock up his ass but I was just resting as the sun did it’s job. Arun had his brother, five-eight and one-sixty-five.

We both had a device Arun designed to let the sun get deep into our ass cracks. It was a dildo attached to a wire frame that spreads the butt cheeks well apart. Arun’s dildo was eight inches. Mine was twelve.

There was a commotion. I looked up. It was a gaggle of my brothers and their boyfriends led by Gan and Kla, entering the deck. Gan came to me and pulled out my butt spreader, giving it to his boy to suck, and replaced it with his cock.

As he fucked me he told me we were going to the pool for some fun. He spoke Thai as we normally did when we wanted to have private conversation with others around. I had become quite fluent but Arun speaks it as a native. Kla was telling Arun to bring off his wrestler. Gan was using me to fuck my wrestler as he fucked me. My guy had noticed the change and turned his head to look up at me. A few minutes of furious fucking and I shot my load into him as his gut contracted about my shooting member in his own orgasm.

Gan pulled out of me and I uncoupled from my guy. He sat on the edge of the lounge chair and cleaned off my cock without prompting. He was able to get every inch into his mouth and throat. Arun had trained him well. His brother was doing Arun while Arun was wiping up the cum that coated his chest and belly and transferring it to his mouth. Arun loves to eat cum.

We all took the steps down to the pool area. Most of the others were already there. The youngsters jumped straight into the pool with their boys.

Mom was in a lounge chair beside Mary and Dex. Mary, four months pregnant with Dex’s child was taking Vor up her ass while Dex was straddling Porn’s hips bouncing on the Thai’s thick pole. Mom was unoccupied and I still had Arun and the young wrestler with me. I told the wrestler to fuck my mother. I got behind Dex and pushed up his ass alongside Porn. It was not his first time being double fucked. He moaned from the extra pressure.

Arun went to his mom, straddled Vor’s thighs and pushed into Mary’s cunt. He was small enough to do it even with her pregnant. He spoke some Thai to Vor.

“What did you say, son,” Mary asked.

“Nothing, Mom,” Arun said in English.

“He said you have a tight ass,” I told her.

“He should know,” Mary said. “My son takes good care of me. So, who is tighter me or your grandma?”

“You are both tighter than Dex,” Arun answered, not wanting to choose. “When Dad and Porn finish with him I could put my arm up his ass to my biceps.”

“He’s done that before,” Dex reported. “It really is a weird feeling but I love it.”

We were joined by Kiet and Lek, still dripping pool water. They had one of their boys with them who they probably just finished fucking. Kiet pulled the wrestler from his mother’s cunt and replaced him while Lek took his mom’s ass. The two boyfriends jumped back in the pool where there was plenty of action.

“My boys know how to treat their mother right,” Mom said as they fucked her front and back. “Mary, you are lucky you started being bred so young. My next will be my last I think.”

“Yes, I’m hoping for ten, maybe a dozen,” Mary confirmed. “Maybe some will be grandchildren for you. But that is Ten’s decision.”

It was. When Mom and I joined the family I still controlled the Mary and Dex for most things but breeding is a family matter though Ten considers my wishes.

“Cathy Winston wants a big family too,” Mom added. We live most of the time with Cathy, Heath and their kids. “She says her parents were initially freaked that her kids were obviously not from Heath. She visited them soon after Kla was born and Gan was about fourteen months. Gan was walking, even running, talking, reading and writing. He obviously wasn’t a normal kid.”

“Talking about me?” Cathy asked joining our group. “That was my first visit home. Gan wasn’t sexual then but he was very curious. He caught my brother, Roy, then seventeen in the shower and just joined him and started feeling his body and telling my brother how it compared with his dad. Though he was an athlete in high school he didn’t measure up to Ten. He also climbed into bed with my young sister, Cindy, just fifteen, and compared her to me. Cindy said he was very interested in her virgin pussy.”

Cathy’s daughter Mani came over with a couple teen boys. She doesn’t have a steady boyfriend but just uses her brothers, their boys or any of the family members. I’ve fucked her many times. She lay beside her mother and a boy started fucking each of them.

“On my next visit,” Cathy continued. “With Gan, five and Kla, four, they had sex with everyone, including my parents. They now know why I’m so happy.”

Roy and Cindy were out visiting us last summer after we got back from the Olympics. I fucked them both as did everybody. They are addicted to the great sex. When Roy finishes law school Gan will find him a wife but Ten will decide who breeds her. Cindy wants to marry a Thai man but, again, Gan will find a husband for her but the Thai men will breed her, just not Gan or Kla, her nephews. She accepts that.

Once I’m settled in my pro basketball career, Arun will find a woman for me. I’m a stud but my son made it clear that those decisions will be made by him and I recognize that my boy is the superior male and comply. He wants me to marry a Thai woman and is reviewing several candidates. He says that I’ll probably breed her at least once and he wants the child to be part Thai even though he has fit in with our family without Thai genetics. I’m pretty sure Arun will breed my wife too when he is old enough to shoot sperm.

I remember when Arun first became sexually active just after turning three. He’d have me bring a teammate home for sex and pretend to walk in on us, asking what we were doing. It was an act. He’d feel us both up and play with my cock where it entered my buddy. Before my partner knew it he was being fucked by Arun and loving it. In a few months there was no need for him to pretend to be a little boy. He had fucked all the team and most of their girlfriends or boyfriends.

Now he’s a regular with the team. He has one of his boyfriends take him to our home games and some of our practices. He joins us in the locker room after and chooses one or two of the best performers to fuck. The rest of us pair up or fuck Arun’s boyfriend.

We had all the males in our family come to Miami last year for the Final Four weekend. Even Dai and Kal came out. After our victory they took the team to a gay club in South Beach that they’d booked for a private party. It was an epic orgy but I don’t remember much after the first couple hours. I woke up next afternoon in my hotel in bed with Arun, Gan and our Center.

Gan gave me a wake up fuck while Arun did our Center. He’s a big Black stud, almost seven feet tall with twelve inches and a real man. He recognized me as superior and so obviously were Gan and Arun. He was on hands and knees as Arun stood on the bed behind him with almost his entire arm up the Center’s gut. He was loving being so stuffed. I was on my back beside him and had a good view of his muscled abs. It was easy to spot where Arun was inside him. That big cock was hard and dripping pre-cum on the sheets. Arun triggered his orgasm and he shot a dozen big jets on his chest, face and even the headboard. Gan triggered me and I shot all over my trunk. Gan pulled out of me and started licking up my cum and sharing it with me. Arun pulled out of his guy. Arun’s arm was pretty slimy. He had our Center roll to his back and started wiping up the cum that coated his chest and feeding it back to him on his dirty fingers.

Then we showered together. The boys talked about our great play in the title game. Then Arun told Gan he should try the Center’s cock. Arun had taken it before. That would be at his size almost as extreme as the fisting he just gave. Gan agreed to try it. I held him to me with his legs partly about my waist to put him at the right height and the Center pushed his piece right in. Gan took it easily. He’s had bigger. He got a nice power fuck for fifteen minutes before taking the load up his gut. He gave his fucker a nice compliment for his work and had him kneel down so he could clean off his cock while Arun ate out the load in Gan’s ass.

As we were all drying off, Arun told Gan that the Center’s girlfriend was sexy and he should try her. Gan agreed and Arun said he’d invite her to sleep over at our house. Arun had already fucked her and by this point all my teammates knew that Arun was in control of anything sexual.

Porn and I had just finished pumping our cum up Dex’s ass when Kla came from the pool to grab us for a game. It was the kids’ version of pin the tail on the donkey. We both hung from the side of the pool on the deep end. Two teams of five youngsters lined up at the shallow end. At the start on boy from each team would swim blindfolded to our end as their teammates shouted directions. After finding their target, us, they had to shove their cock in our ass and make us cum. The first to force us to cum gets a point and three points wins. The interesting complication is that we are way taller than the kids so to fuck our ass they have to grab a breath and push underwater to line up with our holes.

It was a fun game, especially for the donkey. By round four my team was down two to one. But then the guy from the other team found my ass and started fucking while his teammates shouted to get him to switch but underwater he couldn’t hear them. The kid for me finally pulled him off but the head start got me to shoot first to tie the score.

For the final round since both donkeys had shot twice already. We were repositioned with our asses at the pool edge above the water and our cocks pointed down to the pool. Two guys from each team would swim, one to fuck and one to suck. Kla and Arun did me and both know me well. I was first to shoot in Arun’s mouth. He pulled off and showed his cum-filled mouth to claim victory. Arun shared my cum with the rest of the team but saved some for me before swallowing the remainder. I had shot a lot even though it was my third cum of the competition.

Between Christmas and New Year I had three games in a holiday tournament at the Staples Center. We had all the males come down to root me and my team on. In the locker room after each win they helped everyone celebrate.

Arun was so eager he had our power forward, all six-eight of him lay on the locker room bench still in his sweaty jersey and shorts. Arun stripped and slipped behind him in his stretched shorts and tucked his torso under the jersey. The only part of Arun sticking out the bottom of the leg openings was a few inches of his lower leg and feet. The slick, damp, fabric of the uniform undulated with the fuck motion of the young boy sharing them with the big basketball star. The tip of his ten-inch cock soon pushed out to the side through the split between the top of the shorts and the bottom of the jersey. A few minutes later it erupted with cum but Arun kept going until, minutes later, there was a second burst. Then Arun just rested on his back.

The big guy rolled off the bench and stood up. Arun was held to him by the tightly stretched uniform. He peeled off his top. Arun pushed his head between the right arm and torso and looked up at the face of the guy he’d just fucked who smiled down on him. The big guy knelt down to allow Arun to push down his shorts and step out. The big cock was sticking out the top of his jockstrap, still mostly hard. The jockstrap was soon discarded and they headed to the shower where Arun took his cock to return the favor.

Well the guys look forward to the post-game locker room when they see my family at the game. With everyone here the entire team had multiple fucks. It will be a fun final season of college basketball for me and the team. The final four will be right here at the Staples Center this year.

So that’s where I am. I have a loving family headed by a man I, figuratively, look up to, and big brothers that look out for me. The big brother closest to me, Arun, is technically my son but I know he is a man. He takes care of me. It’s a good life.

It’s me, Gary Nesmith, to continue. It is five years and another Olympics, this time as a professional. I’m a star guard on the Lakers but it is summer and our off season.

I was at the Brentwood estate of our center, Daryl Johnson, seven-two with a thick twelve inches. He was on his back in his big bed as I plowed him with my nine inch pole. I’d already seeded his ass twice and he had sprayed his own seed over his muscled torso. I wiped up some of the white goo off his chocolate skin and transferred it to my mouth. It tasted extra salty as it was mixed with his sweat. I added a big gob of my saliva and dropped a big wad of the mix into his open mouth. He tasted it and swallowed it down.

“I don’t know why I let you do this,” he said.

“What? You always like me feeding you your cum when I fuck you.”

“No, I mean why I let you take over my whole family. You’ve breed me twice so far and I loved it. I can hear my son and daughter getting fucked by your youngsters. My wife has already born a son from one of your Thai brothers and she is pregnant with another.”

I guess we had taken over his family. He has a son, sixteen, already six-seven and a ten inch cock. Gan, now thirteen, had taken him under his wing as a boyfriend and fuck buddy. Daryl Junior has developed nicely into a real stud under Gan’s tutelage. He is the star of his high school basketball team and he and Gan have fucked all the other team members and their girlfriends. The pair took two of Daryl’s teammates and their girlfriends as dates to the Spring dance.

His daughter, Ava, is seventeen and almost six feet tall herself, a real beauty. She loves getting fucked and we’ve had he over at our house and everyone, including me, has had a turn with her and young Daryl. I had Gan, Kai and Arun with me on this visit and one of them was undoubtedly fucking her. Her cries of pleasure could be heard easily throughout the house.

Daryl’s sexy wife, Cressy, a blond former model, six-one herself, was also getting fucked but was not as loud. Her half-Thai son, Nut, is over three years old and sexually active with his half-siblings and mother. We’ve hosted him at our house frequently where we have several kids around his age from the dozens of women that are being bred by the potent males in our family. Spending a couple days with Daryl’s family is actually sexually less demanding than staying home.

“I guess we have used your family but only in a friendly way,” I admitted. “I thought you liked it. Your wife, son and daughter certainly do. Plus young Daryl has turned into a real stud with Gan and Kai’s guidance. He dominates on the basketball court. He’ll probably take your job in a few years.”

“I didn’t mean to imply I didn’t like it,” he stated. “And my kid becoming a real man is great to see. He fucks me regularly and is almost as good as you. He’s almost as good as Gan with Ava and Cressy. It’s just that having my entire family as fuck toys to your family is a weird situation. You fuck the other guys on the team and even their wives but don’t dominate them like you do us.”

“That’s true,” I agreed. “The other guys are casual fun but our relationship is deeper. You’re worth it and we didn’t think any of the others were more than casual fun. But, if you think your life is crazy, you should see mine. The guys in my family have had kids with several dozen women, always married and successful, but easily dominated. The kids spend most of the time with their birth family but visit frequently to bond with their father, uncles, brothers and sisters. You see me as dominant but at home I’m mostly a fuck toy, even to Arun my own son. It’s a lot of fun.”

I stopped talking and resumed fucking him, fast, hard and deep. He loved it and loudly encouraged me to go harder. I did. After quite a few furious minutes we both came in a glorious explosion of cum. Most of mine spurted from his already full butt.

I eased out when I finished shooting. I saw we had an audience. His son and Gan were watching us.

“You guys have plenty of time to play with each other on road trips,” Gan stated. “Come join the rest of us.”

It wasn’t a request but Gan was right. Since he was the dominant male, we knew we had to comply.

“Dad, Gary, everyone wants a crack at your cocks and holes,” added Daryl Junior.

Both boys had obviously had plenty of action while we were busy. They were liberally sprayed with streaks of cum and Junior had lots dripping down his inner thighs.

I pulled out of Daryl. His son commented on the large flow of cum that leaked while his dad’s hole was trying to recover from my stretching it. We got up and the boys led us to the house playroom. It had four ten by ten foot leather covered pads, ideal for sex. The room also had a mini bar to replenish our fluids and some snacks set out for hunger of a non sexual kind.

Arun, Kai, Nut, Ava and Cressy were there as we expected but there was also a couple White boys, teenagers, blond, with athletic builds. One was maybe a year older than Daryl and the other, younger. Brothers I thought. Kai and Arun were fucking them on one of the pads.

“Gary, these are Reese and Roy,” Kai introduced while keeping a steady stroke in Reese, the older of the two. “They live next door.”

“Hi Gary,” Reese said. “Your brothers told us a lot about you and my brother and I are big fans. We’d love a ride on your cock and we’re great cock suckers too.”

“Yes,” added Roy. He’d already cum once and his voice indicated he was close to another orgasm. “Uh, uh.” Roy moaned as his six-inch cock sprayed another load.

“Reese and Roy go to high school with Daryl and Ava,” Gan explained. “Once we brought out the dominant male in Daryl it was inevitable that he would use them.

“We are trying to get Gan to stay over,” Roy added. “Mom is off the pill and won’t let Dad, Reese or I fuck her in her cunt until Gan breeds her. That is pretty rough on Rebecca, she’s our sister mid way between Reese and I.”

I wasn’t surprised that their family was totally sexual after exposure to my brothers. From his attitude, I figured that Roy was the dominant male in their family despite being the youngest.

“Sure Roy,” Gan agreed. “We’ll spend the night with you tonight and breed your Mom. We’re going to breed Ava and Rebecca too once they are older and married.”

“I’m going to marry Rebecca once I start my pro career,” Daryl Junior asserted. “Of course one of your males will breed her.”

“When I’m old enough one of his kids will be mine,” Nut added.

“It was a big change when I opened up to my need for cock,” Reese added. Kai was just gently stroking him but not turning up the pleasure to high so Reese could focus. “In high school I was a big deal in the cool kids group. We didn’t associate with most of the jocks. I was concerned at first about how I’d explain being Daryl’s fuck buddy not to mention bottoming for my younger brother. But I didn’t have to. Daryl and Roy just told everyone and pretty soon they had fucked all my friends too.”

“There aren’t cool kids and jock groups at school anymore,” Roy explained. “Just dominant males and their sex partners. We found a few more true men at school. You can tell when you fuck a guy whether he’s submissive or a true man that just recognized you as superior. When Daryl or I find one we help them reach their sexual potential just like Gan, Kai and Arun did for us.”

“Roy is a real stud,” Daryl explained. “He even has a kid on the way.”

“Yes,” Roy confirmed. “It just sort of happened. We make sure the girls at school are on the pill and they can’t lie to us without us knowing. But I had gone home with one of my buddies. I had fucked him and then we went to his big brother’s room. He was a freshman at UCLA. He was surprised to see his brother and I naked and his kid brother was dripping my cum from his ass on to the wood floor. But I soon had him on his back in his bed with my cock up his ass. It was his first time getting fucked and I wanted him to remember it. He was pretty loud. Anyway his mom walked in to see what was going on and I fucked her after her son. She’d been married for twenty years and never had a fuck from a real man before. It became a regular thing for me to come over. She’d never have sex with her husband after my visits because she didn’t want him to feel my cum in her cunt. Anyway I got her pregnant but her husband thinks it is his. We won’t tell him.”

“I’ll get married one day too,” Reese added. “Gan put Kai in charge of me so he’ll choose my wife. I won’t have sex with her of course. I’m strictly a bottom boy but we’ll have lots of kids, maybe even one of Roy’s if Kai agrees.”

“It’s pretty likely,” Kai confirmed, picking up the pace on his fuck. “But the first is mine.”

None of that surprised me. The kids see taking over families as a natural expression of their sexual dominance. The only thing unusual was that Roy was keeping the husband in the dark but that is his call. For myself, I haven’t done it except for that first training exercise that gave me Arun. But we have guys in and out of our Hollywood Hills home all the time. It is hard to know who is who’s. Instead of trying to figure out relationships, everyone is just considered as brothers. So I have, now, a couple dozen brothers.

Even Arun, my biological son, is considered my brother and our relationship is actually more like that. Actually Arun thinks of me more like his little brother because I wasn’t raised from birth in our hyper sexual environment and am less adventurous than he. He’s always trying to expand my boundaries. He can experience orgasms now but they are dry. It won’t be long before he shoots his first cum.

With the introductions out of the way we had a great afternoon of sex. As promised, Gan with Nut tagging along went with Roy and Reese to breed their mom. The next day we loaded Daryl Junior, Nut, Roy and Reese with Gan, Kai, Arun and I in my SUV and I drove everyone to Gan’s oceanfront home in Newport Beach. It is a nice place, almost as big as his dad’s Malibu home. He uses it as a place to relax away from the hectic sexual pace of the Hollywood Hills home. A couple college jocks in his posse live there to keep it clean and stocked for his visits. With his eighty percent share of his production company Gan can do whatever he wishes. But, with us, he’s just one of our brothers.

The houseboys, Mark and Ramos, were happy to see us. They were already nude anticipating good fucks to come. Both were about six feet tall with muscular defined bodies and deep, all over, tans. Ramos being Hispanic was deeper in shade. Mark had a good eight inches. Ramos had nine but just a little less thick than mine. But both had nice round, muscled butts and that was the real attraction.

It was Roy and Reese’s first visit to the house so Gan gave them the first choice of sex partners. Roy, naturally, decided for them both. He fucked Ramos’s tight ass while Ramos fucked his brother. I watched the dark boy sandwiched between the two white boys for a while before being pulled off by Kai for my own fuck.

We had a good two nights there before we drove the boys home and headed to our place. The place was buzzing and not just from the usual sexual energy. Apparently there is some special event upcoming and everyone was speculating.

The next day we found out that Andy Wang and his son had some sort of special event planned. I had heard about them from Dai and Kal and, of course, Andy Wang Junior is famous and often in the news. Dai and Kal’s dad, Julio, is handling the guest list for those in Southern California.

Ten stopped by a couple days later to say I made the list by virtue of bing a two time Olympian. Gan and Kla are going as Ten and Gem’s sons. Arun could go too if he can finally shoot sperm. Apparently that is the age cutoff.

Well, as soon as we heard that, Gan and Kla grabbed Arun and took him to the nearest pad. He protested that he wanted to shoot his first in me so I got on my back while Arun lifted my legs to his shoulders and entered me.

Thanks to the milk he’d had as a baby he was well developed for a boy on the verge of manhood. At five-six he looked like an athletic teenager but was stronger than even a muscular normal adult. He had a nice seven and a half inch cock almost as thick as mine. I figured he’d easily beat my nine inches when fully grown.

He slipped right in and went to work. Meanwhile Gan got behind him and slid his nine inch cock up Arun’s gut. Gan was five-nine and starting to show real muscle as puberty enhanced his physique. Kla was five-eight with eight inches and just a little less muscular than Gan. He stood, straddling my torso and eased his cock into Arun’s mouth.

I thought with Arun’s cock, ass and mouth being stimulated, if anything will encourage him to finally shoot this should. Arun is a good fucker and does me regularly. He knew my spots but I worked my ass to squeeze his pole. Gan knew Arun too and was bringing him to a peak but wanted to make it last. It was about fifteen minutes. I could feel Arun spasm in my gut as I sprayed my cum. Gan and Kla shot too but I could tell Arun was dry.

As we eased down, Gan kept going as we built for round two. It took longer this time before we all exploded.

“I felt something that time,” I told Arun. “I think you shot a little.”

“We’re not done,” Gan said as he started round three.

This round took much longer. Gan held Arun on the edge of shooting for a long time and I avoided giving him too much with my anal muscles. When Gan picked up the pace I went back to work too. We shot again. This time I felt three strong jets of Arun’s seed spray my insides.

“No doubt this time,” I said as we uncoupled.

Kla stepped to the side and Gan eased out of Arun’s ass. Then Arun slowly slipped out of me. When he popped out everyone watched my hole. It was still twitching from all the stimulation.

“That’s your cum,” Kla said as a drop appeared. “You’ve got to taste it.”

Arun put a couple fingers up my ass and removed a good dollop. He brought it to his mouth without hesitation. He was used to eating other’s cum out of his ass.

“It’s nice but it tastes different than yours,” Arun observed.

Gan and Kla then tried some.

“I like it,” Gan told him. “It almost tastes Thai. You’ve had gallons of Thai sperm over the years. It must have trained your balls to make quality seed.”

“Yes brother. It is good,” Kla agreed.

“Aren’t you going to give me some?” I asked. I could have easily gotten it myself but I wanted to get Arun used to feeding me after he shoots in my gut.

Arun retrieved some more from my ass and pushed his fingers in my mouth so I could lick them clean. Then he fed me a second helping.

“Tasty, big brother,” I remarked. “Your little brother is always available if you need to empty your balls.”

“He’s lucky you just cleaned out or his seed would have been mixed with half a dozen of his other brothers,” Gan observed. “We all love your tight ass.”

It was true but I didn’t mind that, with my Thai brothers, I usually bottomed, even to those younger than Arun. They were all great fuckers and I had plenty of topping opportunities in the wider world.

Andy Wang Junior owned an island in the South China Sea. The event would be held there. We flew out in a modified Airbus A380 jumbo that was set up for a luxury charter. We had one hundred twenty on board.

Gan had wangled Daryl Junior on the guest list. Our group of Thai brothers took one of the lounge compartments on the main deck.

We were told to bring nothing. Passports and phones went into a small duffle with the clothes we were wearing when we boarded. They’d be stored until we returned. We had been given a contact number to be used if someone needed to get in touch with us for some reason. It had a Los Angeles area code.

The guests on the flight were ninety percent male. Needless to say they were all in great shape and well hung. The few females were stunning. I knew most from local parties or the Olympics. By knew I mean I had fucked them. While almost half the men and almost all the women had partners we freely fucked among our group. Since it was a twelve hour flight we’d be doing a lot of it.

The cabin crew was all male and all Asian. They were defined and reasonably muscled with great butts. A few were well equipped. They made it clear before takeoff that they would be happy to perform any service we desired.

We had two working our section of the plane. The one that came to take our pre-takeoff drink orders was a handsome Chinese lad, named Li. Most had soda and a few, tea. He returned a few minutes later with the beverages and passed them out.

Arun stood up and took his tray, placing it by the side of his seat, and asked if Li could stay a few minutes. But, while he asked, he started unbuttoning Li’s tight-fitting uniform shirt. Li didn’t answer but let Arun remove his shirt. Arun then loosened his slacks, turned Li to lean against the side of the plane, and pulled down his pants. Li was wearing thin cotton, blue, bikini briefs that were tented by an already hard cock. Arun just ripped them off and put his own hard cock in position. Li turned his head to look back at Arun. Arun gave the older and slightly taller Chinese a brief smile before shoving his cock up his ass in one thrust. Li gave a gasp at the sudden penetration but he was soon enjoying Arun’s action.

Li sprayed his cum on the window twice before Arun seeded his gut. The quick fuck had only taken five minutes. Arun eased out. He used Li’s ripped briefs to soak up the cum that leaked from Li’s ass. Li turned around, still partly hard and dripping the last drops of his second load. Arun wiped up some on his finger and fed it to Li who sucked the finger clean. Arun pulled up Li’s slacks and fastened them. They had a nice tent from his cock.

Arun handed Li back his shirt and told him he would be keeping the torn briefs as a souvenir of the flight. The other crewman then stopped by and told Li to get ready for takeoff. This guy was a muscular Korean almost six feet tall. He still had his shirt but it was fully unbuttoned, displaying a powerful chest and defined abs. They hustled off.

A few minutes later Li returned to pick up our drinks glasses before takeoff. He hadn’t bothered to put on his shirt. As he took Arun’s glass, Arun told him he had a nice tight ass and that his brothers would all want to enjoy it. Li looked again at the nude boys in our group, now belted in their seats. When he signed on to work our charter they must have told hi what to expect but I think he never imagined what he actually faced. He was ready for the challenge.

The flight was fun. I got a chance to be fucked by Dai and Kal’s huge cocks and got to fuck the muscular Korean, Eddie Kim. About six hours in, Li and Eddie stopped by. Both were nude, having lost their remaining clothes right after the fasten seat belt light went out. Li said it was their mandatory rest period and asked Arun if he would like to see the crew quarters that were below the main deck. Gan said he would go with Eddie.

I didn’t see them for the next four hours. A couple hours before landing, they returned. Li and Eddie worked on serving a pre arrival meal. Gan and Arun filled us in.

There is a bunk room with eight bunks, upper and lower, four on each side. There a small elevator mid cabin that goes to the upper, middle and lower decks and a ladder adjacent for emergencies. The bunks were cozy for two people but that was the plan anyway. A couple other crew had brought buddies down so the bunk room was crowded. Gan switched off to the copilot after fucking Eddie. He was a guy in his early thirties, married but bisexual. Gan left him in no condition to fly but he is off duty for the rest of the flight anyway. Gan also told him that when they are back in Los Angeles he will breed his wife. I’m certain the young man didn’t expect that but after the fuck he got he would accept any direction Gan gave him.

When the meal was cleared they passed out sarongs for us to wear on the island. There were also some very minimalist sandals for our feet. I picked out a green and white patterned sarong, stood up and wrapped it about my waist. It came almost to my knees.

“That’s not how we wear them here,” I heard Kla say from behind me.

I turned around. Everyone else had them folded into a band about eight inches wide that tied about the upper hips and concealed nothing. Arun unwrapped mine, folded it up and put it back on me. The ends dangled down my right thigh. My cock and bottom half of my ass were on full display though it did cover my trimmed pubic bush. I thought we won’t even need to remove them when we have sex. I guess that was the idea.

When we landed we pulled up to a modern terminal. The airport island was only a little bigger than the runway and tarmac. There was another big jet and a smaller supersonic plane parked off to the side. Li said they would be departing tomorrow after a night’s rest and return in two weeks to pick us up.

The terminal also serves public resorts on other islands but the shuttle flights from Manila and Hong Kong were not due in for a few hours. Except for our group it was empty.

At the dock just outside the terminal was a luxurious yacht, almost a hundred meters long. It was our shuttle to the island.

It was about an hour and a half to the island through clear, calm seas in channels lined by colorful coral reefs. Most everyone was outside on the main deck enjoying the warm sun when our destination came in view.

There were several lines of bungalows built out over the water. Dai remarked that they were new. He’d been here several times. The island was low with no hills. There were several groves of palm trees. Bungalows were set among them. There was a larger structure in the center that was the main house.

The boat eased into the dock and was tied up with the help of the island’s staff. They all wore sarongs tied like ours but in plain white. They were all sexy young men from China, Vietnam and Philippines.

We had been given numbered placards on the trip over. Gan, Kla, Daryl, Arun and I would be in a bungalow together. We had placard that said sixteen. When we debarked, Gan held it up and a young Vietnamese boy ran over to us. He introduced himself as Duc Phong and said his father used to work here. His father now owns a five star hotel in Hanoi.

Duc was a very muscular teenager, about five-eight, solid pecs and brick-like abs with a perfectly round, firm bottom and a nice seven-inch cock. He quickly identified Gan as the lead male in our group and told him he would take us to our quarters. Gan put his arm about the boy’s back and held his far hip, letting him show the way. We went to the walk for a string of over water bungalows. Ours was fifth out from shore.

There were two bedrooms each with a huge bed and their own bathrooms. In between was a common area with a small kitchen. Duc would make us breakfast, snacks, drinks and such and fetch meals from the common kitchen. There was a broad balcony overlooking the water. A ladder went down to a floating platform that gave an easy entry or exit though the water was deep enough to dive from the balcony if one wished. Duc demonstrated by ripping off his sarong and leaping over the balcony rail to dive into the water with barely a splash. We all followed him in.

When we climbed out forty minutes later Duc’s ass had a welcome gift from each of us. He pulled a rope and a fresh water shower sprayed everyone on the platform to wash off the salt.

Back on the balcony we retrieved the sarongs. Only Duc had the one he started with. Mine was now red and white. I think it was Kla’s before. Arun had taken my green one. We sat on the comfortable chairs to let the sun and wind finish drying us. There were enough for everyone but we doubled up. Duc sat on Gan’s lap, Daryl on mine and Arun on Kla’s. Each of our cocks were up their asses.

“Dad told me about all the fun he had working here,” Duc told us. “But it is even better than he described. Dad worked her ten years and saved a lot of money. The pay is great. Mr. Wang helped him finance his hotel when he left. I work four months straight on the island and I help dad the rest of the year. We have three groups but for big events like this everyone is working and we all get a big bonus. But the biggest bonus is up my ass right now, two weeks of great sex. My little brother wants to work here too but it will be a couple years until he’s old enough. He’s already a great cock sucker and his body is developing nicely. He’s a good bottom but needs some more size and muscle to handle some of the really huge cocks he can encounter here. But I want you to know that I think you’re a great group of guys and anything you need and I do mean anything, I can provide.”

“Thanks, Duc,” Gan said. “I think we are lucky to have you. The five of us can be a lot to handle so let us know if we get too into things and your holes need some breaks. You’ve already got five loads in your ass and it is just our first hour here.”

“Actually, Gan, it is six loads. Arun seeded me twice. He has a quick trigger. My dad knew what I’d be getting into. You’ll find me very well trained and pretty much insatiable sexually.”

With that he started to bob up and down on Gan’s cock, quickly turning around while still impaled to face Gan. The rest of us started their own action.

It was turning dark when that round wrapped up. Duc said they would be serving dinner on the platform at the end of the walkway. It was a comfortable evening with just a slight breeze. We strolled to the dining area. Others were doing the same. It looked like the group from our flight had these bungalows as we knew most everyone.

We introduced Daryl to those he had not yet met. I could see he was intimidated by the huge muscles and long, thick cocks of Dai and Kal. Tough lighter in tone than their dad, both were darker than Daryl. He’s going to enjoy riding those big poles.

Duc drove an electric vehicle that was set up to carry our food and keep it warm. We took seats at one of the tables as food was passed out and beverages provided.

The resort had minimal outside lighting, mostly to illuminate paths, though there was a dim light that shined down on the table. Well away from any other habitation the sky was very dark and you could see hundreds of stars and the band of the Milky Way.

As we were finishing Duc brought over another of the staff. He introduced him as Tuan Pham. Tuan’s dad also worked on the island and is a partner in the hotel. Tuan had a sleeker build than Duc and was almost six feet tall with ten inches of hard cock. His cock was slimmer than mine but I’d bet he knew how to use it. Tuan gave me a big smile. He knew what I was thinking and told me that when I was ready Duc can contact him. I was ready now but it was the first night and Tuan had his own guests to take care of.

Most everyone was ready to turn in early after the long flight. Dai and Kal invited Daryl to spend the night with them. He was eager but he didn’t know that he’ll be enjoying the two most expensive escorts in Los Angeles double teaming him.

The rest of our group returned to the bungalow. Gan, Kla and Arun took one bedroom leaving Duc and I for the other. I just ripped off my sarong and got into bed. I told Duc I was too tired for sex. He suggested a massage would relax me. He had me roll to my front, straddled my hips and went to work. He was good and my muscles started relaxing. While he worked I felt his hard cock sliding through the crack of my ass. I spread my legs some to open my flesh and show I was enjoying his action. Soon I felt the tip begin to probe at my entrance. He’d touch it and then pull back. Then he moved to working muscles higher up my back and his tip started to penetrate my flesh. He grabbed my shoulders and lifted my front off the bed which forced his entire length into me. I groaned. He let me down and shifted to working my lats and obliques, keeping a slow stroke in my ass.

It was obvious Duc knew what he was doing with both the massage and his fucking. He pivoted, staying in my ass but now facing my legs. He started working my thighs, occasionally brushing my hard cock to collect some of the juice I was leaking and rubbing it on my muscles. He kept me just short of shooting while he finished up my lower body.

He pivoted again, resting his body on my broad back. The massage was complete except for the happy ending. Duc started seriously thrusting, building us both toward release. He was hitting all the right spots and I was moaning with pleasure. After a furious few minutes he shot into my gut as I sprayed my load into the sheets. When we eased down he rested on my back, his head between my shoulder blades.

“That was great,” I told him. He knew I enjoyed his fuck but it was polite to tell him. “You really know what you are doing.”

“Thanks. I’m good on the bottom too. I told you my dad used to work here. I’ve been working on my body and sexual skills since I was old enough to shoot my seed. Dad is a great teacher and I practiced every day with my friends. By the time I was fourteen I had the pick of every boy or girl in my school as sex partners. I had to wait until I was sixteen to be hired. I’m seventeen now with two shifts on the island and a couple of event gigs to add to my experience.”

“Duc, I do want to try your ass. But you have me nice a relaxed and, for now, let us rest.”

We were soon asleep.

I was awaken by the stimulation of a cock fucking my ass. It was still dark. At first I thought it was Duc but I saw in the moonlight him sleeping beside me. This cock felt bigger too.

“Who?” I whispered.

“It’s Tuan. My guys are sleeping and I couldn’t resist trying your sweet ass. I can feel Duc has already been here. The look you gave me at mealtime I thought was an invitation to fuck you. I hope that’s right. I could get into trouble if I displease a guest.”

“No, you were right. I just didn’t expect you tonight. You are doing great.”

He was as talented as Duc but had a bigger cock and that always helps. He fucked me for a long time. I shot three times and he twice. We uncoupled. He gave me a kiss and left quietly. Duc was still sleeping and soon I was again too.

It was bright from the daylight when I awoke. Duc was gone from the bed but I smelled breakfast in the air. I got up and went to the bathroom for my morning routine. When I returned to the bedroom I found the bed freshly made with clean sheets and a new sarong laid out for me. I put it on and went to the main room.

Everyone else was there. Daryl had returned and was describing his night with Dai and Kal. We all had enjoyed their cocks many times but it was fun to listen to Daryl’s account of his first time with such big cocks. His dad has twelve inches but mostly bottoms. Daryl has taken it for a few rides but his dad can’t use it like a real man could. Daryl was excited by the experience. It wasn’t just the great sex. For the first time he was with Black studs that could be role models for him. Knowing Dai and Kal that was probably their intention.

“We’ve been here before,” Gan said. “There is lots to do. The reefs are very colorful and we are old enough to learn scuba diving now.”

“It is warm enough that you don’t need a suit,” Duc added. “And sex underwater is fun. When you shoot cum into the water, little fish race in to gobble it up. I’ll set up your training. Does everyone want to try?”

“Yes, everyone,” Gan insisted. “We are going to love fucking your ass underwater.”

“I always like a good fuck,” Duc replied. “But in the weightless world underwater you might find yourself on the receiving end.”

Everyone laughed but we all knew that our houseboy was as much a man as any of us. I knew from experience. There followed some good natured kidding of Duc by other teens insisting that he has no chance of fucking them but that was pure bluster. While Duc was our houseboy and servant in most things, that was secondary when action was sexual. Even Gan and Kla, usually dominant males were interested. Their cocks were starting to get hard.

Before things could develop further the TV turned itself on. We had a 120 inch screen and it looked like it was a full 8K resolution. It showed an overhead picture of our island and surrounding waters.

“This is the greeting from your hosts,” Duc announced. We gathered around in front of the screen, sitting on chairs or pillows.

A picture appeared. Two Asian males, side by side. They looked almost identical. Both were massively muscular. They wore sarongs like we. Their cocks went almost to their knees.

I recognized the one on the right as Andy Wang Junior. Besides other things he heads the International Olympic Committee and is all over the news meeting with somebody or other. The man next to him must be his dad though both looked like they were about twenty years old.

They introduced themselves and got right to the big announcement. They had breed identical twin Chinese sisters. I gathered they women were not considered their wives. They came and stood beside the men. I knew the guys were almost as tall as I. The women, named Meili and Meixu, looked identical, very beautiful and must have been almost six feet tall. They wore sarongs but just around the hips like we and their breasts and bottom of their cunts were visible. They didn’t appear pregnant.

We found out why next. They had each birthed a son four months ago. This was the official announcement. The boys came out and stood in front. They were each miniature versions of their fathers. Without the adults to show their size you’d think them massive bodybuilders. I guessed they were about four feet tall. Each had a cock that reached their knees. They were named Bill and Mark and seemed almost identical themselves though one was technically the other’s uncle.

They announced they’d be meeting with each of us in the next two weeks and we’d be getting a gift. Meanwhile their boys would be out circulating among us.

The screen returned to the picture of the island and then went blank. Duc said that any arrangements would be relayed through him. There was a lot of speculation about the gift. That was soon replaced by what to do today. My brothers decided to learn scuba diving. Duc said he would set it up and suggested they try snorkeling in the meantime. A storage area set under a removable section of floor held plenty of gear.

We put on fins, mask and snorkel and jumped in from the balcony. We were otherwise nude. Gan took the lead as we swam away from the bungalows to the nearby reef. The water was warm and clear.

We swam over colorful coral, teaming with fish for some time. Then we encountered another group of snorkelers. They were four friends from the Bay Area, teenagers like everyone but I. We made introductions. One recognized me and had attended some of my games. He was Tony Kim, a seventeen year old with the build of an older bodybuilder but a young face. He was already six feet and had a nice cock I thought would be over eight inches hard.

When kids meet, at least with our kids, sex is the first thing on everybody’s mind. Since we had an extra, I got to fuck Tony who fucked Daryl. We tried it floating but soon moved to a shallow sandy patch where we could stand with our heads out of water.

Tony was an experienced bottom and, judging by Daryl’s load moaning, a great top too. We all shot our loads and then we switched. Tony fucked me while I did Daryl. I was then fucked by an almost as muscular Chinese boy who shot and passed me off to his younger brother, just fourteen. He had good muscles but nothing like his big brother. He was expert with his seven inch cock though.

After sex the groups decided to join up to explore. I begged off, telling Gan I’d head back to our bungalow.

I climbed onto the platform. They were numbered like the bungalow. I turned on the shower.

“Do you need help?” Duc asked climbing down. He has stripped off his sarong.

“You can help me anytime.”

“I thought you might be back early,” he said.

He got behind me and started soaping my body. I split my legs to lower my ass to a convenient level and he eased right in.

“I can feel you had fun snorkeling,” Duc observed, noting the cum soaking my gut.

“The sex was good. I like sex,” I told Duc. It was obvious. “But there is something about you that makes it way better.”

Duc was hitting all the right spots but that wasn’t my meaning. It just felt right to have Duc inside me. I’d been fucked plenty in the last few years and by guys that were very good too but with Duc it was different. I’d never felt like that before with anyone. Was I in love with our seventeen year old houseboy?

“I saw it right off when I met your group,” Duc said. “Everyone was excited and friendly. I made it clear I was there for their pleasure. While the others saw me as a casual fuck, you looked at me as a person. I noticed.”

Duc turned up the heat on his fuck, holding me just short of shooting.

“I know you are a big basketball star,” Duc continued. “We were given some background on all those in our charge and I did some of my own research to prepare.Then I had a chance to work with you last night. You are used to accepting direction from younger men. Your brothers think nothing of it but, to me, I can see you really need a younger but more experienced man to guide you. As your husband, I can be that man. Will you marry me?”

With those words he pulled my trigger and my cock spewed a fountain of cum as Duc added his sperm to my ass. He obviously wasn’t expecting an immediate reply. I was disoriented from the powerful orgasm. Duc turned off the water and helped me climb the ladder to the balcony. He dried us and wrapped me in a sarong. We lay, side by side in a lounge chair as I stared into the distance. I turned to Duc to give my answer. He put a finger to my lips to stop me.

“Before you reply I want to make sure you know the rules,” Duc told me. I could see this was important. “I expect you to obey me in big things and little. This starts as soon as you say yes to my proposal. Obviously we won’t limit our sex lives to each other but you are to get my approval for sex outside of your family or your teammates and their families.

“Now you can speak.” He removed his finger.

“I accept,” I said without hesitation.

Duc was exactly what I needed in my life. He was the more experienced male that could guide me. I was brought into this life as almost an adult. He was raised in it from birth like my brothers. But my brothers would always be brothers. They had their own lives and couldn’t look out for me like Duc would.

Duc kissed me. It was our first kiss. I had agreed to marry him and I’d known him less than a day. I’m bigger and older, a professional sports star with all that goes with it but his kiss demonstrated, if I needed more convincing, that he was in charge. It was soft and tender but showed me he was in control. I reacted to his lips and tongue and let him possess my mouth. It was the sexiest kiss I’d ever had.

He was in no rush to end this moment and I just drifted in the pleasure of being with my man. Eventually it did end. Our lips separated and I looked into Duc’s sparkling black eyes. The world, except for his face, was fuzzy and out of focus. He gave me a big smile, showing his white teeth. He knew what his kiss had done to me. How it cemented his dominance beyond what words could convey.

We didn’t speak. No words were necessary. He repositioned, raising my legs to his shoulders. He entered me smoothly and started to fuck. It was different than our other times. I knew he was a great fucker from those but now I saw that he actually held back, not wishing to overwhelm me. No need for that now. He owned me, body and soul.

He drove me wild. I was in a frenzy of pleasure as he punched every sensitive spot. I shot again and again as he demonstrated his mastery sexually. I’d been with some of the best, Dai, Kal, Ten. They could do this but held back so as not to overwhelm you. Duc had no need or intent to do less than his best. I was lost.

I was in my bed when I became aware again. It was still daytime. There were voices from the other room and I smelled food. I had no memory of how I got into bed. I guess Duc took me once he finished fucking. I was still wearing the sarong but my body was streaked with dried cum. Mine, I figured. There was still some wet stuff pooled behind my balls, probably Duc’s seed that leaked from inside me.

I got up and went to the main room. Duc was serving lunch. Gan was there with the Korean bodybuilder and Arun was with the young Chinese boy. They paused to greet me. I still had the residue of sex on me but I saw and smelled that they did too.

Duc came, stood beside me and announced that I had agreed to marry him. They all hooted and congratulated us. Gan and Arun were not surprised. They said they saw how I looked at Duc this morning and knew I was in love. It didn’t surprise me. In such matters my brothers are so much ahead of me. It is why I am their little brother. But little brother has found love and his partner for life and that’s not bad.

That night Tuan slipped into our bed again. He congratulated Duc and me. By now our news was all over the island. Duc gave his friend permission to fuck me whenever he wants. He did while Duc fucked my mouth. They both shot into me and we cuddled together and fell back to sleep.

I awoke in the morning from the stimulation of Duc fucking my ass. Tuan had left to return to his duties. He noticed I was alert and upped the pace, bringing us to a nice mutual explosion. We shared a shower. Duc had me sit by the sink, straddled my lap and shaved my face. He is naturally smooth and doesn’t need to shave. Then he got the toothbrush, put on some paste and water and used it to brush both our mouths, alternating between mine and his. Maybe my mom did this to me when I was a toddler. I don’t remember. When done Duc got a glass of water, took a swig and swirled it around, then passed the water from his mouth to mine. I did the same and leaned over the sink to spit it out. We repeated that twice more until both mouths were clean.

We donned fresh sarongs, white for Duc and he chose blue and white for me. We went to the main room where Duc started on breakfast. The others were still not out, probably still sleeping.

I was enjoying Duc’s tasty omelette when they emerged. They had also showered and dressed but Gan was helping Tony Kim who was unsteady and disoriented. Gan had really taken the bigger, more muscular and older Korean boy apart sexually. He was dripping bits of the latest load in his ass onto the floor as Gan moved him to the table and eased him onto a chair.

Arun and the young Chinese lad, named Li, were animated and excited. They had obviously enjoyed each other’s company.

The boys’ guests left after breakfast. Tony had recovered physically but it was clear that Gan now owned him sexually. It was clear that Tony was not used to being dominated. His dad was also one of the guests and Tony was worrying about how he could explain this development to him. Gan told him not to worry, he would stop by after dinner and take care of things.

Duc had set up our scuba training for this morning. Kla and Daryl had joined us after their breakfast and Duc led us to the training area. The instructor was a young Filipino, maybe twenty, five-ten with a defined swimmers build and a good thick eight inches. He had an assistant, a Chinese boy about eighteen, five-seven and a similar build with seven inches. The instructor was Danilo and his assistant Ning.

We started with some work on theory. Gan, Kla and Arun picked it up right away. They never have gone to school and seem to know anything with just a quick read. Daryl and I had to work at it but the others helped explain it. Of course having Danilo and Ning around was distracting. I couldn’t have sex with them without Duc’s permission and he wasn’t around to even ask. But I got it. There was a test that I aced.

Then it was time for the pool. They fitted us with the proper gear. Since we won’t be wearing suits and our bodies have almost zero fat, we didn’t need extra weight. I got half a kilo in the pocket of a slim buoyancy vest. The gear was very high tech. They had special titanium tanks that could handle about three times the normal pressure. They were small and light and stayed almost neutral in the water as the tank got smaller as pressure decreased inside it. There was a second small tank of the same construction for emergencies. I thought it might be a problem fitting me with my big chest and height but they had several sets. Even on land I barely noticed the weight.

We went to the pool. It was specially built for our training, five meters by fifteen with three depth zones, each a five meter square. One was one meter, the next three meters and the last ten meters deep. We started in the shallow end to get used to the gear. We just sat on the bottom, lay in my case, and did exercises with the gear. Then we moved to the next zone a worked on adjusting our buoyancy, buddy breathing and just swimming. In the deep area we did free ascents, exhaling all the way. Danilo swam up with us to make sure we didn’t hold our breath which is dangerous and Ning stayed with the group still on the bottom.

It was afternoon when we wrapped it up. As we surfaced I saw Duc had come by. We climbed out. Danilo said tomorrow we will go to the ocean. There was an outdoor shower area and we all gathered under it was off the salt from the pool.

I got a bar of soap and started lathering up Danilo’s body. I asked Duc if I could fuck Danilo and he agreed. There was no need to ask Danilo. I saw how he looked at my nine-inch cock and I suspect he isn’t allowed to say no to a guest in any event. I should ask Duc about that.

I kept soaping him but pressed my tip to his hole. He was tight but I’m pretty thick. I just pulled him to me until I forced the gate. I felt him all over while I enjoyed his hot hole. I got him to shoot with me. As I pulled out Danilo told me he’d fuck me tomorrow.

Duc had joined us for the shower and Arun fucked him while Gan did Ning and Kla had Daryl. Arun told Duc that they would be watching him to make sure he treated their little brother, me, right. Duc laughed it off and said that he would take good care of me.

Returning from dinner that evening we had a little surprise. The young Wang boys, Bill and Mark, were waiting for us in the living area of our bungalow. In person they appeared even more identical than on TV. Both were three-ten, miniature bodybuilders, with Asian features and sixteen-inch cocks. They wore matching black and silver sarongs.

“We understand, Duc, that you and Gary plan to marry,” one of them said.

“Since you met at our event we feel obligated to make sure you are right for each other,” the second one said. They complete each other’s thoughts like twins though not so related.

“Come with us,” the first said.

They led Duc and I into our bedroom and removed our sarongs, then theirs. I figured they were going to fuck us. These kids were like four months old but didn’t look or act like it except for their short height.

One of them lifted me onto the bed, positioning me on hands and knees. He handled my weight easily. My brothers are pretty strong but he was way stronger. The other had Duc in similar position on the other side of the bed.

They got behind us, standing on the bed. I spread my knees apart to improve my guy’s access and lower my ass to a better height for him. I knew there was no need to get Duc’s permission for this fuck. I felt the end of his sex pole at my entrance. His sixteen inches was longer and thicker than any I’d taken before.

They pushed inside and started their fuck. I had my first orgasm almost immediately, then another. I was so far blissed out by the time my fucker had worked in to the hilt I didn’t even know.

My next memory is laying on my back in the bed with Duc next to me. My body was tingling all over. One of the boys was kneeling beside my head, gently stroking it with his hand. I looked up at him. He smiled at me, seeing I was aware again.

“Just relax,” the one with Duc said. “Our fucks can be pretty intense.” That was an understatement.

“We share a talent Andy Junior has,” my guy said.

“When we fuck someone we know everything they do,” the other continued. “We know for a fact that you do love each other and that Duc can and will take good care of you both.”

“So you have our blessing and we will tell our dads.”

“Because you met here we would like to host the wedding a few days before the end of your stay. We will make all the arrangements.”

They left us. They never bothered to tell us who was who. Did it make any difference? We just lay there too exhausted to move. After a while the others came in to check on us. They helped us up and half carried us to the shower, sitting us on the deck and turning on the water. Eventually we revived and stood under the spray, cleaning off the residue of our sex.

The next day we were back in the scuba course. We got our gear and headed to the nearby sandy beach. With reefs and small islands all around our island there were no waves. We just walked into chest deep water and put on our fins. Duc was with us today.

Danilo had us swim on the surface using our snorkels until we were in about eight meters of water. We switched to scuba and deflated our buoyancy vests to descend as we were taught. He had us kneel on the sandy bottom in a half circle as he went one by one to see us do exercises for various situations. Duc and Ning watched over the rest of us as Danilo worked with one at a time.

Soon he finished and led our group on a tour of the nearby coral reefs. They were colorful and teaming with fish. Once we swam right through a huge school of striped yellow fish.

We went back to the training center to change our tanks, have some lunch and rest. I did grab a sandwich and some lemonade but my rest consisted of a sixty-nine suck session with Ning laying on my torso as Duc fucked my ass. Ning’s cum was tasty.

We had another dive in the afternoon. When we finished the drills Danilo had us surface and said we’d all passed. He suggested we go back down and have some fun.

I let the air out of my vest and dropped into the sea. I was about fifteen feet down when my hips were grabbed and Danilo shoved his hard cock into my ass. I just let him control everything. Duc swam up in front of me and took in the action. He turned, facing away from me, offering me his ass. I reached out for his hips and pulled him to me, easily entering him.

Danilo would make a few kicks to keep us near constant in depth while using his hands to thrust me along his pole. I did the same with Duc trying to time it so when Danilo was fully in me, I was deep in Duc. It was easy in the water because we were weightless but the dense medium kept our motions slow.

I saw that Ning had taken advantage of Gan’s inexperience underwater to fuck him, something Gan would normally not have permitted. Kla took advantage of the situation to enter Ning’s ass.

That left Arun and Daryl to figure out who fucks who. Arun won.

As we fucked the only sound was the bubbles from our scuba. Floating and fucking was a new experience.

Danilo brought us to a mutual climax and I had Duc join in. I could see his sperm jet into the ocean looking over his shoulder. Small fish darted in to claim the treat. Some of my load leaked from Duc’s bottom and Danilo’s from mine. The fish were no shy about getting between our legs or nibbling the shaft of my penis as I pulled it partway out of Duc.

Danilo kept going to a second good orgasm. When we uncoupled the fish went right up to my hole to get the leakage. I even had one nibble on the tip of my rod to get a drop trapped in the opening.

We watched Arun and Daryl finish up. Daryl was on hands and knees on the sandy bottom while Arun floated over his ass, using his arms on Daryl’s hips to move in and out. They shot triggering another fish feed.

When we returned to our bungalow there was a new houseboy. He was Chang, a young Chinese boy about six feet tall with a defined swimmers build and a nine-inch cock. Duc had become a guest. He informed us the wedding would be in three days and we were to move to a new bungalow and gave Duc the info.

We headed over to the new place. It was just off a sandy beach on the island proper. Our houseboy was a Filipino boy, Bayan, five-nine, nicely muscular with a thick eight inches. He told us that Duc’s dad and younger brother were already here and my mom and her son via Ten, Kiet, would be arriving tomorrow. Kiet is just a month younger than Arun but still couldn’t shoot so he had to stay home. They have rooms away from the main bungalow so we have privacy but Bayan serves them too.

We were soon joined by Duc’s family. Dad was Bui Phong. He was five-nine with a muscular swimmer body and nine inches of cock. He must be over forty but looked much younger. Little brother was Minh. He was just five-five but nicely muscled and very defined. He already had six inches. Both wore blue sarongs.

Minh wasn’t shy. He felt my muscles, cock and ass, commenting on how tall I was and the thickness of my cock, about fifty percent thicker than his dad’s. Next I had a couple of his fingers playing inside my ass. He felt the cum and asked Duc if it were his. Duc truthfully acknowledged that it wasn’t. Duc and Bui were acting amused by Minh’s blatant fondling of me or was their amusement from my reaction to having my future husband’s kid brother openly playing with me? Duc had told me they were training him.

Duc suggested we move to our new bedroom so they could have a proper introduction to me. Bui and Minh spit roasted me, switching off and giving me each a load in both ends. Minh told his brother that he had chosen well.

After lunch we had a meeting about the wedding arrangements. The ceremony will be outdoors, just off the beach with the ocean as a background. Duc will wear a gold sarong and I one of silver. Tuan will be best man in a gold and black sarong while Ten will give me away in a silver and black sarong. Bui and Minh will also wear gold and black and mom, Arun and Kiet, silver and black. Kiet will be the ring bearer. We picked out matching platinum rings with an interesting design.

After the ceremony there will be a reception for everybody on the island, including staff, though some will be working. The Wangs are setting that up as a special surprise. Somehow I don’t think dancing will be part of the after dinner entertainment.

Mom and Kiet arrived next morning. A helicopter dropped them just outside and I made the introductions. Kiet had important news he could barely wait to tell. He started to shoot just a day after we had left. Kiet had as an infant had the milk all the youngsters take. Though he was younger than Minh by a couple years he was five-seven and had a nice seven inches. From the way he was looking at Minh they would be inside the other boy soon. Minh knew it too.

Our two families bonded well from that first meeting. Kiet quickly encouraged Minh and Bui to fuck mom. Both were great and up to the high standards that mom had become accustomed to. I gathered there was no Mrs. Phong. Bui probably used a girl for breeding. I’m used to that arrangement. We finished up our introductions with Duc fucking my mom as I did his dad. Bui was a hot power bottom. I had expected him to be great, seeing how well he had trained his sons.

The ceremony was perfect with Andy Wang Junior presiding. There was a big cheer when Duc kissed me. He pulled my head down to meet his lips as I wrapped my arms about him, mashing our bodies together. As his tongue entered my mouth I straightened, lifting him off the ground. I was so excited, I shot my cream all over us. We broke the kiss and I set Duc down. We turned to face our guests. My hard cock was still oozing cum.

We were at the reception seated with the bridal party at the head table facing our guests, everyone on the island, including staff not working in serving. We hadn’t cleaned off the, now dried, cum from our torsos. Andy Junior came over and stood behind Duc and I. He had an empty champagne flute and a microphone.

“We are here to celebrate the union of Duc and Gary,” he began. “But it is more than that. It started as a celebration of our new sons, Bill and Mark. We invited to our island friends, old and new. Some have known my dad from before my birth and many have been with me my entire life. But those on our island have been friends too. Some have worked for us from the start and others, like Duc, are sons of those that worked here. This union of Duc and Gary unites both worlds.

“We, my dad and I, were planning on a gift for everyone.”

When he said that staff came out with pitchers and started to fill all the glasses with what looked like milk. They filled Duc’s glass and mine, then Junior’s and continued to the rest of the table while others did the remaining tables. Then the servers stood to the side with their own glasses.

“The milk produced by our sons’ mothers is special,” Junior continued. “Some have already had some from my mother. But that supply was depleted. Now in celebration of the birth of our sons and the marriage of Duc and Gary, we give you our gift. To Duc, to Gary, to Bill, to Mark, to life.”

Junior drank and everyone followed.

I was suddenly very hungry. Everyone was. Food was brought out, lots of food. There was a chocolate flavored protein drink for our big water glasses. I lost track of how many glasses I drank. Some were acting normal, Dai and Kal among them. They must have had this before and were no affected like the first-timers. After a few minutes of eating and drinking, I could see Duc and I were growing both in size and muscle.

It must have been at least an hour before I felt my hunger ease. I was six-five but now I was taller. I later measured it as six-ten. While I was lanky, now I had real muscle, not bulky, call it a very shredded wrestler build. I had great abdominals to and almost zero fat. My cock was half again longer and thicker, thirteen hard inches. Even with a powerful, muscled body, I was way stronger than I looked.

Duc was now just over six feet tall with the build of a bodybuilder and almost eleven inches. I had been stronger than he but his frame packed on enough enhanced muscle to beat me even with my added size. I thought that was perfect. Being manhandled by a smaller guy is a turn-on for me. Duc is only seventeen and may still grow some.

Duc’s dad, Bui, was now six-one with a build that matched his son and a good twelve inches. Duc and Bui looked more like brothers than father and son.

Mom add grown to six feet herself but the big change is that she looked like the young actress she was when she first married my father. No, she looked way hotter and sexier. Her body was firm and breasts perfect. She was sitting between Bui and Minh and both looked ready to take her right there. Minh looked like a young stud. He was now five-nine with nine inches and the body of an athlete, developed and defined.

Ten was now six-three and over fourteen inches. His muscles and cock could match Dai and Kal now. Dai and Kal hadn’t changed. They had this drink before. But they looked energized and were taking in the changes of those they long knew.

Next to Ten was Kiet, his son with mom and my son Arun. Kiet was now five-eight and Arun five-nine with eight and nine respectively. But they are young and had growth ahead of them.

Gan, Kla and Daryl were sitting at a front table with Chang, their houseboy. Gan had grown to six-one with eleven inches and Kla was an even six with twelve. Both had serious muscles on their frames. Daryl had shot up to seven-one, almost as tall as his dad but he and the others still had growth ahead. His cock easily beats his dad now at fourteen inches. His dad, mom and sister are going to go wild over it. I figure he’ll join the NBA straight out of high school. I hope he takes his dad’s spot on the Lakers. Chang was now six-four and twelve inches. He had a well defined and muscled body but still very lithe.

Andy Junior announce the first dance. Duc and I got up and went to the open area in front of the head table. I looked at him. We weren’t going to dance. I wrapped my legs about his torso as Duc held me by my ass. I must be about four hundred pounds now but he handled me easily. He lowered me onto his hard cock as he moved us in time with the music. As the tune ended Duc shot up my gut as I jetted my seed between our bodies. It was way more than I normally shoot and so was Duc’s load.

I was pulled off Duc by Andy Junior as his dad did Duc. There were big cocks in the room after our boost but nobody could match the over two feet of both our hosts. He had my previous biggest beat by seven or eight inches. Junior lowered me onto him. He was even stronger than our enhanced muscles.

We began to fuck. I had wrapped my legs about him as I’d done with Duc. He had to raise me higher to get that long pole in position. My cock was resting on his shoulder. He lowered me as we moved to the music. I was open and had plenty of Duc’s juice deep inside. The first foot or so went easily though I could feel he was the thickest I’d ever taken. I shot first when he was in just over half way. My cum shot high in the air. I must have sprayed half the guests. Now he was moving deeper where nobody had been before. I was tight but that cock was irresistible. It was under my abdominal muscles. I moved my hand there. I could feel him inside of me. I looked down. There was a big bulge distending my normally flat, muscled stomach that marked his path. He bottomed out. It was all inside me. I looked at him and he smiled at me.

Junior did a couple long strokes. It triggered me again. He kept going as the music and his thrusting sped up. I could feel it; not just in the normal places stimulated by a fuck but deep inside. Heat and power radiated from it. The room, the sound of the music, it all faded as my whole world became what was going on inside me. When he shot it was like a pleasure bomb going off in my belly. I came too but barely noticed.

He eased out of me. He had to help me stand. I wanted to thank him but could barely think. His dad joined us. Duc was in a similar state. They put us together so we could support each other and we moved to the music. We slowly regained our strength.

We were joined by the other guests, fucking to the music and trying out their new equipment. Duc and I were passed around. I took over a dozen loads in the next hour and filled a few asses myself.

It was dark when Bayan helped us home. We were exhausted. Everybody wanted sex with us. Bayan was now a muscled six-one and needed his new strength to manage us, walking between and partly supporting. He took us right to a shower to wash off the residue and dropped us into bed. We were instantly asleep.

I was awaken by Duc gently fucking my ass just like the dream I just had. I squeezed down on him inside me to show I was ready to play. Duc sensed I had awakened and got serious about fucking and building our pleasure. As he touched all the right spots inside me I thought how lucky I was to have him as my husband. His dad had trained him to perfection and I would have the full benefit. My brothers will be jealous once the experience his talents.

After a refreshing shower we went out to join the others and have breakfast. Mom had some news. She and Kiet would be going with Bui and Minh back to Hanoi. They had hit it off.

Well, all that was a year ago. Mom and Bui did get married. They live in Hanoi in a penthouse suite in Bui’s hotel. Mon is pregnant again. A boy due in a couple months. He will be a half brother and a brother-in-law for both Duc and I.

Kiet goes to high school with Minh. He picked up Vietnamese really quick and Duc taught me. Kiet hadn’t gone to school before except to find sex partners. He and the other kids pick up everything really easy so there is no need for formal school. But Minh has gone and Kiet wanted to be with him.

He stood out, being a non Vietnamese Asian-American. That was no problem with Minh’s friends, especially after they found out how good Kiet was sexually. Both boys, now enhanced, were in big demand. So basically Kiet is still going to school for the sex.

I do a basketball clinic at their high school whenever we visit. The kids all knew about me from my NBA career and Kiet and Minh had filled them in on stuff not in my official record. It was clear that the boys ruled the school. We had over a hundred at the first clinic including the varsity and JV teams. Though the boys had been in school only a couple months at that time it was obvious that they had fucked most of the guys and the three coaches. Still the boys did manage to pay attention and do the drills though there were a lot of hard cocks anticipating action.

We did an hour and a half of clinic and about three hours after in sex. None of the guys had taken cocks as big as Duc’s or mine but they were eager to try and everyone had fun once we loosened up their virgin territory. The head coach had played a few years on the national team. He had nice things to say about Kiet and Minh. He was about thirty, married with a young son and daughter. He mentioned his wife was pregnant again. I gathered one of the boys was the father. That didn’t surprise me. As superior males they would naturally take over breeding the women of their sex partners.

As we were leaving after showering and dressing, a number of the boys had girlfriends meeting them. They introduced us. It was clear the girls knew what their guys had been doing. We got a lot of comments that we, Duc and I, were a lot bigger than Kiet and Minh. Our big equipment was obvious with our outfits but the girls weren’t shy in taking a good feel.

Kiet and Minh were just better at sex than any of the other boys. It wasn’t close. But their primary interest was fucking guys. You could easily see the girls figured out that going with a hot guy that the boys liked to fuck would get them more opportunities of their own.

I prefer guys too but Duc encouraged me to try a couple. They never had thirteen inches in their ass or cunt and neither could take more than ten in their throats. But I showed them that big cocks could be lots of fun. One girl wanted me to come home with her to meet her parents, older brother and younger sister. She said that Minh and Kiet had visited a couple times. Her dad and brother in university had never had gay sex before but they love it now. Kiet taught her brother how to have sex with a girl properly and he’s getting pretty good though he only has twenty centimeters. I declined.

Back home Daryl Junior was already the man in his family. With his new body he rules, but I think his half brother, Nut, is waiting until he gets bigger to challenge him. His Thai genes and early start will give him an advantage. Daryl’s dad says that after his enhancement he is as good a top as I but he still bottoms for my brothers. He’ll be taking over for dad as center for the Lakers when he graduates high school. I’m glad of that. I wouldn’t want to play against him.

Duc and I have our own place not far from the family home in Hollywood Hills. Most nights we have guests. Duc is popular with my brothers and they also love the feel of my cock deep inside. We also stay with my family several nights each month.

My sex life is pretty typical, maybe five or six times a day unless we have a party where it can be several times that. In season, the coach doesn’t let me fuck my teammates until after the game but, at home, I have lots of regular buddies. Duc makes a few of the road trips with me but, if he’s not handy, I’ll take a morning jog or hit the gym and pick up a hot number for some fun. My guy is always a little surprised when I video call my husband to get permission to fuck him. Duc always gives it but likes to chat with my partner for a few minutes first even if, as is pretty common, he is in the middle of his own sex. I generally use him until it is time to go to the arena and give him a game ticket or two when we split. It is a good life.

Those of you reading this must feel it is pretty strange. You probably never encountered a real man. Perhaps one day your son will bring home a friend from high school. He’ll introduce him to you and you’ll look into his eyes. You will know instantly this male is special. Your cock will harden and your hole tingle. You never reacted to someone like this. He will smile at you and you know, he knows what your body is doing in his presence. He tells you, matter of factly, that he is going to have sex with your son and that he will see you later. He is not concerned about what you might think and, you note, neither is your son. They two boys go off, leaving you.

The sounds of sex from upstairs are loud when your wife and daughter return. They ignore you, transfixed by what is obviously going on. Your daughter says that your son must have brought his new boyfriend home. She says your son had introduced him to her at school and it was the best sex she ever had. She tells your wife they should go up and join the fun. They do. Soon their cries of joy replace those of your son.

Eventually quiet returns. The naked boyfriend comes down to get you. His cock is big, much bigger and thicker than yours and still hard. It glistens from sex juices. You know it is your turn and wonder what it will be like with that huge cock inside you. You are afraid but your own cock is still hard despite your fear. He takes your hand and you let him lead you like the boy you are next to this man.

You see your wife sprawled on your son’s bed. Cum, lots of it, is leaking from her cunt and ass. Her body writhes in lingering pleasure from her fuck. When you pass your daughter’s room you see your son is fucking her on her bed. They hadn’t bothered to shut the door. His cock makes a squishing sound as it plunges into your daughter’s cum-filled cunt. Your son is still leaking cum from his ass. But you think it is good to see that your son continues to be into sex with females.

The boyfriend sees where you are looking and tells you that when he’s not around your son is the man in the house. You know that is true. He tosses you onto your bed. He is very strong. He gets ready to fuck you. You suspect, correctly, that from this point on you will only get sexual pleasure from him, your son and those they choose to share you with.

Even with this story as background you won’t really know what just happened. But let me assure you that is no longer your concern. Your life, your future and your happiness are in good hands. Congratulations, you have met your first man.

Note: The events of part 6 start just before those of part 4.

I’m Barry Sanders. My story is a little weird but it’s true.

It started about three years ago. My brother, Brett, was the football quarterback at our exclusive private school. He’s was a junior and I was a freshman. Our sister, Carol, was a sophomore there too. It was late October and the whole family had come out for the game and watched Brett lead the team to victory.

We all congratulated him when he got home a few hours later. The team often celebrates a victory so his coming back late was not unusual but he seemed subdued instead of his usual excited state. Friday, when he drove me to school, he was nervous and distracted. After school, he said he had to wait for someone so I rode back in Carol’s car. Next year, when I turn sixteen, I’ll have my own car.

I had just finished my homework when I heard him pull into the garage. Our bedrooms plus a guest bedroom are over the six-car garage. It has three double bays, so room for my car when I get it.

It was maybe ten minutes later when I heard a scream or squeal from below that sounded like Carol. I went down to see what was going on.

Brett and Carol were in the family room with another boy. He had Carol’s dress hiked up to her shoulders and her panties were on the carpet. His face was right in Carol’s groin and Carol was loving what he was doing. Brett was just watching and letting him.

I hadn’t seen this much of my sister for years and years. I knew she was beautiful. She was five-seven like me and we both had blond hair like mom. Carol was a lot like a younger version of mom.

“Barry, it is not what it seems,” Carol said, noticing me.

The guy with Carol stopped his action and straightened up. He was just under four feet tall, golden tan skin and Asian features. He only had on a tight muscle tee and shorts. He had the build of an athlete, proportionately more muscular than Brett but in a smaller body. I saw his cock, maybe five inches, was hard and tenting out the front of his shorts. He looked at me like he was checking me out. Involuntarily my body reacted to him and my cock started to get hard.

“You must be Barry,” he said. “I’m Gan. Your brother is one of my boys. I’ll be spending the weekend with you. I think we’ll have lots of fun.”

He continued. “Carol, it is what it seems. You are just need to accept that your role in life is to have and raise children and provide sexual pleasure for men. Brett, Carol is a virgin still. I want you to be her first while I break in your brother.”

“You’re going to have sex with me?” I asked but I already knew the answer. “What are your plans for Carol? Us? Why? How?”

I was so confused. Brett seemed to accept everything. He was leading Carol upstairs. She had left her dress and panties just lying on the carpet. Meanwhile my body was reacting to this young boy more strongly than I’d ever reacted to anyone or even videos on the internet. I was a virgin too though I’d gotten to third base with my girlfriend. She wasn’t ready to go all the way and I didn’t try to press the matter.

“You already know the answer to your first question,” Gan said correctly. “As for the rest, Brett is my boy. I’m responsible for him. You and Carol are part of his family so you are mine too. Carol is a beautiful young woman and I’ll match her with another of my boys that will provide a good home for her children. I’ll breed her with some good men and when I’m old enough, I’ll have some kids with her too.”

“Old enough?” By his build and face he could be Brett’s age, just short. “How old are you?”

“I’m four years, six months. It will be several years before I can shoot sperm but I’m man enough for anyone in this house. Take me to your room.”

I did as he requested. Upstairs Brett and Carol were in her room. I heard Carol comment that Brett had a big penis as we passed. Gan had his arm about my back with his hand on my hip holding me next to his side. It was just a casual gesture but demonstrated that he was in control, something I already knew.

When we got to my room he undressed me. I just let him. He commented on my fit body as parts were revealed. I’m not as muscular as Brett but I work out with him in our home gym and often run with him on weekends. My arms and chest are well developed for fifteen and you can see my abdominal definition clearly. When he pulled down my briefs my cock was hard, six inches. He said it looked nice and played with sliding my skin over the crown. Brett is cut but I am natural.

When he finished he had me remove his clothes. His body was small but shredded. His muscles were bigger than mine even though I’m twenty inches taller. You could see the veins running over his biceps. His cock was shorter than mine but thicker.

“Our parents will be home in a couple hours,” I informed him. If they saw what we were doing they’d go crazy. Dad is the anchorman on the local evening news and mom does the weather, five to six-thirty. They normally are home by eight.

“I’m looking forward to meeting them,” Gan told me.

It didn’t seem to concern him. He just lifted me up and tossed me onto my bed. He got a small bottle from the back pocket of his shorts and got on the bed behind me. He raised my legs to his shoulders and started to finger my ass hole, spreading lube.

“I’m surprised a guy as cute as you is still a virgin,” he observed while working. “I think girls wouldn’t resist you if you asserted yourself. Your butt is perfect for cock. There must be quite a few gay studs in your school that lusted after it.”

“I guess I was too much of a gentleman to really insist with my girlfriend and the guys were too scared of crossing Brett.”

“Barry, being a gentleman is an excuse for not being a man,” Gan told me. “Women can sense a man and they won’t resist, just like your sister. And don’t be surprised if Brett starts sharing you to hot guys.”

I had lots of questions but I felt his cock against my hole and just stopped, staring at this kid about to fuck me. He smiled at me and pushed his pole inside me. There was a twinge of pain as he forced me open but it passed. He started moving it in and out. It felt good, really good. The sensations went right to my cock and it started leaking onto my belly. I reached to stroke it but Gan brushed my hand away.

He started to move faster and the pleasure was intense. He had me bent almost double with my knees on my chest as he pounded through my ass. His face was about a foot from mine. I could tell he knew what his fuck was doing to me.

I had a strong orgasm, my first not from my own hand. The first spurt sprayed my face as did the second and the third. He just kept going. I had another orgasm and another. There was so much pleasure I lost track of anything except what I was feeling from inside.

When I regained awareness, Brett was in my ass. His cock was pulsing gently but not moving, fully embedded. I didn’t remember them switching. I heard the sounds of Carol being fucked. She was loud but clearly loving it.

“I see you are back, baby brother,” Brett observed. I hated it when he called me that but with his cock in my ass it didn’t seem the time to object. “Isn’t being fucked by Gan great? You have a tight ass. I’m not as good as Gan but I’ll see you get plenty of action.”

“Thanks Brett. Your cock feels good inside me.”

Brett had eight inches that was almost as thick as Gan’s. He was taller than me so when we were like this his head was just above mine. I bent my neck up and kissed him on the lips. He kissed me back, pushing my head down to the bed and putting his tongue in my mouth. My face was soaked with my spewed cum. Brett licked it up and fed it to me on his tongue, tasting some himself.

“Ready for another round?” Brett asked, breaking the kiss. He didn’t wait for an answer before he started his stroke.

He wasn’t as skillful as Gan even with the benefit of three more inches but it felt great. It was even more special because he was my brother. After minutes of pleasure he shot his load in my gut as I came once more.

We were resting in the afterglow when we heard from downstairs, “Kids, we’re home. What’s going on?”

I was Dad. I didn’t know if they’d spotted Carol’s discarded dress and panties or heard her moans. Brett quickly pulled out of me and got off the bed. I didn’t know how we’d handle it. I was soaked in cum and I could feel Brett’s leaking from my ass. Brett even had streaks where I must have sprayed him.

“Let’s meet your folks.” It was Gan in the doorway with an arm about Carol’s waist. She was still dazed from the sex and Gan was holding her to his side. Both were still nude.

We just followed Gan down the stairs to the family room. We were all naked and it was obvious what we’d been doing but Gan showed no concern.

“You must be the parents, Doug and Mary,” Gan said. “I’m Gan. Brett told me a lot about you. As you can see I’ve been having sex with your kids. I’m going to spend the weekend with you and I’ll make sure we all have fun.”

“What? No. Get out or we’ll call the cops. Barry and Carol are underage. You could go to jail.” Dad was trying to intimidate Gan.

Gan left Carol and went to Dad. He was almost two feet shorter but went right up next to him, put his hands on dad’s hips and pushed him to his knees. He must be really, really strong. Dad was stunned into silence and just looked up at the boy now holding his shoulder with his hard cock just in front of his face.

“Doug, we need to get some things straight,” Gan began. “When I’m here I am the man of the house. I make all the decisions and you do whatever I say with no hesitancy or back talk. Is that clear?”

“Yes Gan,” Dad said softly. He looked subdued.

“I could barely hear that Doug,” Gan told him. “Say it again like you mean it so your whole family can hear that you know I am the man in charge of them all.”

“Yes, sir,” Dad said in a clear voice like he uses on TV. “Gan is the man of the house and we will all do as he directs.”

“That was a better effort,” Gan said. “But the last part sounded like you were telling the others to follow me. They don’t need you to tell them that. They already know it.”

He left dad on his knees and went to mom. Her face was flushed. Mom was reacting sexually to Gan.

We all got to watch Gan fuck our mom on the Master Suite bed. It was wild and noisy. Carol, who had been fucked by Gan herself, couldn’t believe how many times Mom orgasmed and asked if she was that loud. She was. Dad just watched in silence as a real man gave his wife more pleasure in a few minutes than he could in years.

After Mom passed out, Gan fucked dad right beside her. He came about five times before he too passed out. Gan had me take Mom to my bed while Brett took Dad and Gan fucked Carol again.

It took some time before Mom regained her senses. Then I fucked my mom, my first real sex with a woman. I wasn’t very good but Mom was still keyed up from Gan’s fucking. She orgasmed several times before I shot my seed in her. It was hard to hold off but I lasted fifteen minutes before shooting. As I shot my last, I kissed her, not like mom but like my girlfriend. She returned it. I was a lover now and no longer her boy.

We had sex all weekend. It was great. Gan said I was a natural bottom but he had me top him a few times to show me how I could use my muscles to excite any cock in me. He also showed me how to be better with women. I was to practice every day with Carol and Mom.

Dad was not allowed to have any more sex with women but we gave him lots of pleasure from his ass and he became really good at sucking cock. Mom was told to go off the pill and once she has her normal period again, Gan will use one of his relatives to breed her.

When Gan left us, Brett was in charge. He took over the Master Suite but shifted to his old room when Gan visited. Dad was moved to the guest room where he would sleep if he wasn’t with Brett or I for the night. But our sleeping arrangements were pretty informal depending on who had who overnight.

School on Monday was different too. First thing, I got my girlfriend into a book storage room and fucked her. I had to stuff her panties in her mouth to muffle her sounds. I left her naked on the floor, oozing my cum from her pussy. We had sex the next two days and then I broke up with her. By then I had plenty of boys and girls to pick from. I was developing a strong preference for boys. I really liked a good fuck but I would still do a girl or top on occasion.

Wednesday afternoon Brett had me watch his final football practice before their game the next day. Afterwards, I walked with him back to their locker room to shower with the team. He invited them all to try my ass. It was great. They are all hot guys. I must have been fucked more than a dozen times. I wasn’t counting.

The biggest was Will Johnson, another of Gan’s boys. He had ten inches. Gan hadn’t visited his home yet but that is planned for this weekend.

After that shower my ass was leaking cum like crazy. If I got dressed my pants would be soaked in minutes. Brett twisted up the football jersey he’d used in the practice and pushed several inches up inside me. That stopped the flow but the rest of the material hung out my ass like a tail. After I dressed I let it hang out the back of my pants. When I left with Brett all the guys that had fucked me patted my ass and gave a tug on my tail.

On the way home Brett stopped at a sex shop on Santa Monica Blvd. to buy me a butt plug. It is about six inches and I wear it every day. It does the job until I can get to a toilet. There are a few guys that like to drink out my previous loads before adding their fresh seed and I always taste it before letting it flow into the water. I like the taste of cum and have become a good cock sucker too but I prefer getting fucked.

I made sure to tell all my fuckers that my ass was available to them whenever they needed it. I usually have several use me every day so my before school, free period, lunch and after school times are pretty busy. Moving between classes I always encounter guys that have fucked me. Sometimes they are with a friend, usually another athlete. We always say a few words and I make sure to tell my fucker how much I enjoyed our last encounter and invite his friend to try me too.

There isn’t enough time between classes for sex but if someone really needs to get off, they just pull me aside and we find a place to do it. Then they walk me to class and explain that they needed my help to the teacher so I don’t get a tardy. The teachers all know what that help was and yes, a few have fucked me too.

The second week when Brett was driving me home after another shower with his team he said to me, “Barry, you’ve gotten the reputation as the biggest slut in school. My friends tell me that they can get you to drop your pants any time they want and everybody knows that.”

“Great,” I replied. “Your friends are all hot athletes and I’m happy to have them fuck me anytime. The after practice showers are great but my ass needs attention during the day too. I’ve been trying to get the word out that I’m ready for it anytime and it sounds like it has. What else do they tell you about me?”

“They say you are a great fuck,” Brett told me. “The gay ones with experience say you are the best they ever had and the straight guys that have tried you say you’re more fun than fucking a girl. I get plenty of sex too, guys and girls, but as a top, I don’t get a rep as a slut.”

“I guess I am a slut,” I admitted. “Is that a bad thing? Do they fuck me because I’m easy or because I’m good?”

“At first they were telling me about you because they thought you were out of control and I should intervene. They were happy to take advantage of you for easy sex but thought I should know. A lot of that was from guys that I was fucking telling me they had fucked you. Now it is mainly telling me how good you are from guys that use you regularly. I know how good you are. I fucked plenty in the last days but you are still the best and not just because you’re my brother. I think you are redefining slut into a badge of honor.”

“Thanks brother. I’m glad we are almost home. All this talk has gotten my ass twitching. I need your cock in it.”

Two weekends after the one with Gan, we hosted Will Johnson and his younger brother, Hank. Hank is sixteen, a year older than I. We hit it off immediately. Hank has seven inches and is very aggressive sexually. He dominates his older brother and, when he was with us, we too deferred to his control.

The next Saturday, Hank took me as his date to a gay club in West

Hollywood. He drove us in his mother’s car. We arrived just before midnight. You have to be twenty-one to enter but nobody tried to stop us.

Hank spotted a couple sexy Asian guys and we sat down at their small table, grabbing a couple chairs from nearby. I could tell the guys knew Hank was going to fuck them. I didn’t know if I was going to fuck or be fucked. That was up to Hank. He had them order a beer for each of us and we chatted, learning something about them.

We did a few dances that gave me a chance to feel them up. They had nice muscled bodies under their club clothes and decent hard cocks. Just before two we left with them. They lived nearby so we walked to their place.

Hank fucked them both. I fucked one and took a load from the other and, of course from Hank. I fell asleep with the biggest Asian, seven inches, in my ass.

I woke up to the sounds of Hank fucking. My guy was still asleep and had slipped out of me in the night. I got between his legs and woke him with a good fuck until we both shot our morning loads. They made us breakfast and then Hank fucked both while I did a one and one.

Before we walked back to our car we exchanged contact information. They made it clear that either or both of us were welcome in their apartment any time. They were both artists working with a special effects company and didn’t realize we were teenagers. On our next visit one did a charcoal rendering of Hank fucking me that I have hanging in my bedroom. He also did one of Hank fucking his partner that they kept.

Hank was a good role model for me. He showed me that even as a bottom I didn’t need to be submissive to everyone. I was more of a man than most guys, even athletes, and most would submit to me if I was confident and asserted myself.

My first time trying that was with one of the school’s star wrestlers. It was just after dismissal in my favorite book storage room. For some reason he had brought his girlfriend to show off himself fucking the school slut. He had a nice muscled body and over seven inches but he wasn’t aggressive in using either of those assets.

After he shot his wad I went over to his girl and told her she needed a real man. He tried to push me away but I just put my hand on the center of his muscled chest and ordered him to get on his knees. He looked at me and we locked eyes, then he did it. I told him to eat out his load from my ass. He did. Then I had him lick my cock to get it wet for his girl. He did. I went to the girlfriend, hiked up her dress and pushed her panties aside and fucked her standing with her back against the book shelves. I gave her four quick orgasms before filling her cunt. Then I had him lick my cock clean to taste a real man’s sperm.

We got dressed and I told him to drive me home since I’d missed my ride with Brett. On the way I fucked his girlfriend in the backseat. She was a complete mess by the time we arrived. I got out and went over to the driver’s side. My wrestler got out and stood silently before me without prompting. I told him to meet me in the book room before school tomorrow and this time I expected him to fuck me hard and fast using his full strength. Then I squeezed his cock through his pants, slapped his ass hard and walked to my house.

I could probably dominate most of the guys that fuck me. But, if they do a good job and appreciate my talents I let them have the illusion of control.

Gan chose his dad, Ten, to breed Mom. Ten only stayed a few hours but it was enough time to drive mom delirious while depositing three loads and drop a load in Brett and I too. He was a great fucker.

Gan needed Brett and Will for a special project over the holidays so I invited Hank and his mom to stay with us. We had confirmed Mom’s pregnancy so we only fucked her in the ass. Our Asian friends joined us for Christmas. They gave us a dozen erotic sketches as a present. We hadn’t gotten them anything but we gave them what they wanted most.

Brett and Will were able to join us for New Year’s Eve. The project turned out to be one of our schoolmates. I’m looking forward to him fucking me. Brett said he was really good.

Mom gave birth to our brother at summer’s end. Ten named him, Chai. He was given some special milk to drink right after birth. Ten said he would be like Gan rather than a normal boy.

When Carol graduated she married a young cardiac surgeon that was one of Gan’s boys. While young, he is in demand because of his skill. Carol was pregnant almost immediately from Ten’s brother who also impregnated Mom at the same time so the kids would be like twins. I’m hoping they’ll be boys.

My life before meeting Gan seems so strange now. I didn’t realize how much of my energy was devoted to trying to get sex. Now sex is as easy as breathing. Family life is great. Dad is happy servicing us and our friends. Mom is a woman again and we haven’t as much as lost Carol as we gained a fuck buddy.

Gan, Brett and I now have a brother in common. He’s only two but already reading and writing. Chai helps me with my homework. He’s great with calculus that is still hard for me. In another year he should get into sex. Gan will teach him and I can’t wait to help him with his homework.

Brett got a football scholarship to UCLA. He’ll be their starting quarterback this year but everyone figures USC is a lock for the championship. We did a reprise of the post practice shower at their first workout with Brett the starter. I’m the team mascot now but I won’t be able to see them as much as I’d like since I’m still in high school. But I have a car now and can usually squeeze in a quickie on my way home.

One of the guys invited me to a fraternity party one Saturday night. I knew it was a jock frat so I was looking forward to plenty of action. It was better than I expected. When I got there it turned out I was the only guest. It was ten on Sunday morning before their balls ran dry and I got a few hours sleep. I had an early supper with them and a couple more fucks before heading home. We did it a few more times. The last one I asked if I could bring Hank and they agreed, figuring he would bottom. But Hank now has more than ten inches and they all learned to take them.

I guess my only problem is that I’ve become addicted to sex. I’m glad I’m a good student or it would have affected my grades. Well, maybe not, since I could always have sex with my teachers. I do with several of them but I earn my grades the proper way.

I usually try to bring two or three guys in for overnight. I had to get a bigger bed. Often Brett will have a friend over who does me too. If not he’ll fuck me and one or more of my guests.

On weekends it is usually an outing, maybe to the beach or the mountains with a group of guys, six to ten, sometimes more. For last Spring Break I went to Baja with a dozen guys from Brett’s football team. He was along to see that things didn’t get out of hand.

They had rented a beach house for the week. It had a deck overlooking the ocean with a big hot tub. I had a cock or two in me the whole time. After a day, word must have gotten around because some of the guys fucking me were not in our group. I even did a couple dozen Mexican boys. I asked Carlos, the boy that was assigned to our house, about them when he was fucking me. He said they worked at other properties or vending items on the beach. I didn’t mind. They were muscular and well hung. So I had fun, got fucked a few hundred times and it didn’t get out of hand. On the way back, sitting on Brett’s lap with his cock up me, I told him I almost had enough sex this week to satisfy me. He laughed but I wasn’t joking.

My energetic sex life can sometimes be embarrassing. Like last weekend. I was at the mall with half a dozen friends from high school. We were going to take in the latest Marvel movie before we went to one of their homes for an evening of fun. A couple hot college-age guys come up to us, greet me by name and asked if they could join us. They’d obviously fucked me sometime but I didn’t remember them and I had to admit that to them. They gave me their names and where they fucked me. I remembered the event, just not them, but I must have been fucked fifty times that night. Anyway, we let them join our group. We all enjoyed the movie and the night after it.

That’s my story. Right now Brett is driving me to my eighteenth birthday party. It is being held at the fraternity where I’ve been a guest several times so I expect a lot of sex. They saved a spot out front for our car and we parked and got out.

“I need to blindfold you,” Brett told me. “We don’t want to spoil the surprise.”

I figured lots of guys and lots of sex so what could be the surprise? I let him put on a blindfold and a black hood so I couldn’t peek around it. He led me to the door. I heard it open as we approached and we went inside. I could hear the expected quiet noises of lots of people. We went in a couple rooms and Brett positioned me where he wanted.

Brett yanked my hood and blindfold off in one motion. Everyone yelled, “surprise.”

There must have been over a hundred naked guys in the room and overflowing to adjacent spaces. I was facing a huge flat sheet birthday cake with eighteen candles. It was decorated in multi-colored icing with an image of me being spit roasted by two massively muscled Black studs with tremendous cocks.

“We did the decorating,” my Asian artist friends offered.

“It’s hot,” I said. “Who are the studs doing me?”

“That would be us,” said a voice from behind me as I felt two large hands on my shoulders.

I turned to look. It was the guys on the cake in the flesh. Their cocks were hard and must have each been over thirteen inches. I must have had more than a thousand cocks in the last few years. Quite a few were over ten inches, like my best friend Hank who I saw in the crowd. I think my biggest was almost twelve inches. These may be a couple inches longer and thicker than any I’d had too.

“I’m Dai and this is my brother Kal. Ten and Gan are friends and they asked us to make your eighteenth birthday memorable. We are happy to help. Are you ready to reenact the image on your cake for your guests?”

“Yes,” I replied. “But can I make one request?”

“Sure,” Kal said. “It is your birthday. What is your wish?”

“Don’t hold back,” I requested. “I want to feel every inch and your full power.” These were powerful guys with huge equipment. I knew it was a risk but what’s the point of being on the receiving end if you don’t get the full treatment.

“From what we’ve been told you might be able to handle it,” Dai replied. “I like your spunk. We will see.”

They just tore off my few clothes like they were paper. Then Dai lifted me in the air by my hips and shoved all his inches inside in one mighty thrust. I had cleaned out and lubed up before we left but even so it was a tight fit. I felt it as each new inch expanded my insides more than ever before and felt the pressure as those last two inches opened up virgin territory. He held me to him. My muscled ass compressed against his groin so he could get his pubic hairs to tickle my ring. My gut bulged out where he was. I wondered if it could actually damage me inside. What a sexy way to die.

Dai began full-length strokes moving my body along his rigid pole. Every motion stimulated my entire body. I’d been fucked by some strong guys but Dai was, by far, the strongest. I was almost six feet tall at eighteen with good muscles. I’m glad we have a gym at home because whenever I enter the gym at school or at Brett’s university it almost instantly turns into a sex session. Sex must be good exercise too. So Dai was holding my hips in his big hands, sliding me along his full length, my near one-seventy pounds were nothing to him. When he pulled me back to him my body slammed against his stone-like muscled trunk. My legs were forced wide to make room for his massive thighs.

My cock, just shy of nine inches, was hard and throbbing. In less than a dozen strokes I shot my seed. The first four jets went clear across the table, laying lines of white cum on my cake and the images of Dai, Kal and I.

“You cum a lot,” Kal remarked.

“Yes,” I agreed. “Everybody I know has been so busy getting ready for the party that I haven’t had sex in over five hours.”

But Dai was just getting started. I came twice more before he filled my ass and passed me to Kal. Kal pushed right up into me. Then Dai had me bend horizontal and fed me his cock, still dripping. I’ve swallowed big cocks before and once you have the skill a few extra inches are no problem.

So there I was suspended in the air between them with a cock down my throat and one up my ass as we re-enacted the image on my cake. It must have looked hot. I saw plenty of flashes from guys snapping pictures on their phones. I shot again. These shots landed on the floor by Dai’s feet.

They rotated me so I was facing up and continued to pound me. I had one hand on my belly to feel Kal as he moved under my muscled abdominals and the other on my throat where Dai expanded it. His tip extended into my chest when fully inserted. I shot again spraying all three of us with my cum.

Then they really turned it on and I found out what the full power of these two studs really was when they held nothing back. It was the most intense pleasure I’d ever felt and I’d been fuck by some of the best. I shot again and again.

Then there was something new. Those monsters inside me went wild as they pumped the essence of their men into my abused body. After sending his initial shots straight to my stomach, Dai backed out so only the tip was in my mouth and I could taste the rest. It was still a lot. I swallowed several mouthfuls before the flow eased.

They pulled out of me and set me on my feet, holding me between them. I needed the support, still dazed and disoriented from the experience. We were facing the cake and now looked like our images. Guys were still snapping pictures.

“Happy birthday, Barry,” Kal said. “Did you like your present? Most guys couldn’t take a fuck that powerful. Of those that did, you’re the first to come through without passing out from pleasure. It was a unique experience for us to top you.”

“You guys were great,” I told them. “That was my best fuck ever and I’ve had lots.” There was plenty of laughter from the guests after I said that. “After I greet my guests, I hope we can do it again. Guys, you took lots of pictures and video. Remember to send me a copy.”

I didn’t mind being on camera. I have hundreds of times. Quite a few have found their way to the internet. Usually a few times each month someone will recognize me and come up to ask if I was the guy they saw being fucked. I usually am. Most are tops looking for action but sometimes it’s a bottom wanting some tips. If they are hot and suitably aggressive or submissive, I’ll soon be naked with them. It saves a lot of time.

“Time for cake,” Brett announced, lighting the candles. I blew them out.

“What was your wish?” Came from several in the group.

“I already got it,” I announced looking up at the studs beside me.

One of Gan’s cousins who runs a Thai restaurant in Beverly Hills cut the cake into two hundred servings. I got the first piece. I asked for the one where a black cock entered my ass. It had a gob of my cum on it like I were dripping which my real ass actually was.

It took a few hours to meet everyone. There were a number that hadn’t fucked me before, guests of guests or party crashers. While waiting for a turn with me guys enjoyed each other. There was food and drink set out around the house to maintain your energy.

After I’d worked through everyone it was time to open my presents. They were usually something sexy. My artist friends gave me a four by six foot oil painting of the image on the cake. Brett thought it would look great hanging in our family room. I agree. Dai and Kal gave me a pass for a free night with them. They are escorts who normally charge way more than I could afford for that pleasure. I thanked everyone and told them that I’d almost had enough sex to satisfy me.

That started off a second round that lasted past midnight. Finally Dai and Kal lifted my last fucker off me and took me to one of the bedrooms upstairs. By then many of the guests had left and others were sleeping in twos or threes in various spots.

In the bedroom, Kal lay on the bed and had me sit on his hard pole, facing his feet. It slipped in easily until I was squatting on his groin. He pulled me back against his chest while Dai straddled Kal and lifted my legs to shoulders. I knew what they intended. I’d taken two cocks before plenty, even three a few times, but they were nothing like these. They were sure giving me what I’d asked for.

Kal raised my shoulders off his chest so I could see where Dai was getting ready to enter. His tip was just touching the top of Kal’s pole where it stretched my ring. He used a couple fingers to open a small gap and pressed into it. My sphincter, abused from a full night of sex, was no match for his hard cock. It stretched more than ever before and he was in. He added a few inches more as Kal lowered me back to his chest. Dai began a slow fuck stroke, slowly pushing in more alongside his brother.

“Remember, don’t hold back,” I reminded them.

I might regret that but I wanted to assert that I was more than man enough to take whatever they could give.

They didn’t hold back. I shot again and again as they both added two more big loads to my ass. Finally they rolled onto their sides with me in the middle and both of them still inside me. We fell asleep, exhausted.

The room was filled with daylight when I woke up. I was still sandwiched between the two hugely muscled Black studs wrapped in their arms and legs with both cocks still inside me and hard with morning wood as was I. They were still asleep. Even resting I could sense their power. Their cocks gently throbbed inside me as their hearts beat in synch with each other. I opened my eyes. Dai, who was the one in front of me, had a peaceful smile on his mouth that was at my eye level. He must be having a nice dream. The two boys were hugging each other in their sleep and I was in the middle of their embrace. I tried to move my arms and legs but they would only shift a few inches even if I applied my full strength. They didn’t even react to my efforts.

I figured I’d have to wait for them to awaken when I had an idea. I squeezed my gut muscles against their cocks. After a few times I got a reaction. They both flooded me with fresh spunk. They were awake.

“That was a nice dream,” Dai said.

“Mine too,” added Kal. “Are you okay, Barry?”

“Yes. I have two loads of warm cum in my gut to start the day,” I told them. “You guys are fantastic. For the first time in my life I am completely sexually satisfied.”

“That’s good to hear,” Dai replied. “But we always like to start our new day with a little wake up sex.”

And they did, shooting two more loads and getting four or five out of me. It was so exciting that I was beyond counting.

“God, you guys are so good. As soon as I recover I’m going to use my free ticket.”

“No need,” Kal told me. “You can frame it. Having sex with you was fun for us too.”

“You see,” Dai continued. “As escorts, the needs of our clients come first. We can’t push them beyond their limits. It wouldn’t be the experience they were looking for and they wouldn’t hire us again. So great sex for them is not usually great for us.”

“But we love good sex too,” Kal stated. “We fuck each other and have friends where we can let loose. But we weren’t lying when we told you that you were the first to absorb our full sexual energy and not pass out. I think you were even ready for more. That’s special.”

“So we don’t see you as a client with a ticket for a free night,” Dai continued. “You’re a friend with benefits just we hope we are your friends with benefits. We appreciate the benefits you’ll give us every bit as much as you’ll like yours. We are in demand but we try to block one weekend every month for ourselves. We usually host some friends and it is lots of fun. We have a nice house on the beach in Malibu. The next is in two weeks and you’re invited.”

“I don’t know what to say except thank you.”

“Talking about you and your talented ass got us hard again,” Dai said. “So talk time is over.”

We did another round. Finally we uncoupled and got off the bed. It was soaked in cum I’d leaked or shot.

I was unsteady on my feet after absorbing the pounding their sex entails and still tingling with pleasure from my cock and ass. My hole was unable to close after being stretched around thick cocks for hours. My butt plug must be somewhere downstairs if someone hasn’t swiped it.

They partly supported me as we left the room. There were a few guys up and about though still nude. One pointed us to their bathroom. We went there with me leaving a trail of cum drops.

They had a communal shower. Brett was there leaning against the wall, being fucked by Gan.

“Did you enjoy your birthday party?” Gan asked.

“Yes, thank you and Brett. I’m finally satisfied sexually…for at least a few hours.” They laughed.

Well, if you happen to see me around, I’m almost always with a few friends. If you have a good body and a decent-sized cock, come over and introduce yourself. I’m always open to meeting new fuck buddies.

Contact webmaster about this storyReport a problem with this storyPermalink

More Like This